diff options
| author | nfenwick <nfenwick@pglaf.org> | 2025-02-06 10:29:39 -0800 |
|---|---|---|
| committer | nfenwick <nfenwick@pglaf.org> | 2025-02-06 10:29:39 -0800 |
| commit | ba645b347568d41c324991e68097e01ecb79fa09 (patch) | |
| tree | 2ed28b2e45e4495a191b4a4ce4e43909b84d7747 /old/53192-0.txt | |
| parent | db65013448f7d124b88935f043ddaf92d79458bd (diff) | |
Diffstat (limited to 'old/53192-0.txt')
| -rw-r--r-- | old/53192-0.txt | 13285 |
1 files changed, 0 insertions, 13285 deletions
diff --git a/old/53192-0.txt b/old/53192-0.txt deleted file mode 100644 index 3fa255e..0000000 --- a/old/53192-0.txt +++ /dev/null @@ -1,13285 +0,0 @@ -The Project Gutenberg EBook of A Texas Blue Bonnet, by Caroline Emilia Jacobs - -This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States and most -other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no restrictions -whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it under the terms of -the Project Gutenberg License included with this eBook or online at -www.gutenberg.org. If you are not located in the United States, you'll have -to check the laws of the country where you are located before using this ebook. - -Title: A Texas Blue Bonnet - Caroline Emilia Jacobs - -Author: Caroline Emilia Jacobs - -Illustrator: John Goss - -Release Date: October 2, 2016 [EBook #53192] - -Language: English - -Character set encoding: UTF-8 - -*** START OF THIS PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK A TEXAS BLUE BONNET *** - - - - -Produced by Stephen Hutcheson, Dave Morgan and the Online -Distributed Proofreading Team at http://www.pgdp.net - - - - - - - - - -[Illustration: BLUE BONNET.] - - - - -A TEXAS BLUE BONNET - -BY CAROLINE EMILIA JACOBS (EMILIA ELLIOTT) - -_Illustrated by_ JOHN GOSS - -THE PAGE COMPANY BOSTON--PUBLISHERS - - - - -_Copyright, 1910_ BY THE PAGE COMPANY - -_All rights reserved_ - -Made in U.S.A. - -Twentieth Impression, November, 1925 Twenty-first -Impression, September, 1926 Twenty-second -Impression, October, 1927 Twenty-third -Impression, June, 1928 Twenty-fourth Impression, -March, 1930 Twenty-fifth Impression, August, -1933 Twenty-sixth Impression, December, 1935 -Twenty-Seventh Impression, March, 1938 - -PRINTED BY THE COLONIAL PRESS INC. CLINTON, -MASS., U.S.A. - - - - -CONTENTS - -CHAPTER PAGE - - I. BLUE BONNET 1 - - II. ELIZABETH 16 - - III. TO MEET MISS ELIZABETH ASHE 34 - - IV. SCHOOL 51 - - V. AN INVITATION 68 - - VI. TEA-PARTY NUMBER TWO 84 - - VII. THE CLIMAX 100 - - VIII. MR. HUNT 122 - - IX. VICTOR 140 - - X. UNCLE CLIFF 161 - - XI. MY LADY BOUNTIFUL 184 - - XII. SEÑORITA 208 - - XIII. CHRISTMAS BOXES AND OTHER MATTERS 227 - - XIV. CHRISTMAS 248 - - XV. A DARE 268 - - XVI. LADIES’ DAY 288 - - XVII. A CLASS AFFAIR 312 - - XVIII. COVENTRY 333 - - XIX. THE BOSTON RELATIVES 351 - - XX. CONCERNING THE SARGENT 374 - - XXI. THE END OF THE TERM 395 - - - - -LIST OF ILLUSTRATIONS - - PAGE - - BLUE BONNET _Frontispiece_ - - “‘GRANDMOTHER,’ SHE CRIED, ‘I’VE GOT A DOG’” 32 - - “‘I RECKON YOU THINK I’M A COWARD. MAYBE YOU - WON’T WANT TO BE FRIENDS ANY MORE’” 106 - - “‘ISN’T IT THE NICEST CHRISTMAS!’ BLUE BONNET - CRIED, HER LAP FULL OF TREASURES” 254 - - “‘LADIES’ DAY AT THE TRENT RINK’ PROVED A - THOROUGH SUCCESS” 295 - - “‘BUT I THOUGHT,’ SHE SAID, ‘THAT IT WAS A - _GIRL’S_ PRIVILEGE TO CHANGE HER MIND?’” 383 - - - - -A Texas Blue Bonnet - -CHAPTER I - -BLUE BONNET - - -Blue Bonnet came up the steps of the long, low ranch house, and threw -herself listlessly back in one of the deep veranda chairs. - -“Tired, Honey?” Mr. Ashe asked, laying down his paper. - -“Yes, Uncle Cliff. I--hate walking!” - -“Then why not ride?” - -Blue Bonnet was smoothing the ears of Don, the big collie who had -followed her up on to the veranda, and now stood resting his fine head -on her knee. “I--didn’t want to,” she answered, slowly, without looking -up. - -“See here, Honey,” said Mr. Ashe, leaning toward her, a note of inquiry -in his deep, pleasant voice; “come to think of it, you haven’t been -riding lately.” - -“No, Uncle Cliff.” Blue Bonnet’s eyes were turned now out over the wide -stretch of prairie before the house. - -“Any reason, Honey?” - -The girl hesitated. “Yes, Uncle Cliff.” - -“Don’t you want to tell me it, Blue Bonnet?” - -“No,” Blue Bonnet answered, slowly, “I don’t want to tell it to you. -I--it’s because I’m--afraid.” - -“_Afraid!_ Blue Bonnet! That’s an odd word for an Ashe to use!” - -“I know, Uncle Cliff; I reckon I’m not an Ashe--clear through.” Blue -Bonnet rose hurriedly and ran down the steps. Around the house she -went, and in through the back way to her own room. There she brushed -the hot tears from her eyes with an impatient movement. “Oh, it is -true,” she said to herself, “and I can’t help it. Oh, if I could only -go away--I hate it here! Hate it! Hate it!” - -Later, swinging in the hammock on the back veranda, she looked up -suddenly as her uncle came to sit on the railing beside her. Something -in his face and manner made her wonder. - -“Blue Bonnet,” he said, abruptly, “we might as well have it out--right -here and now--it’ll be the best thing for us both.” - -Blue Bonnet sat up, pushing back her soft, thick hair. “Have it out?” -she repeated. - -“Blue Bonnet,” he answered, bending nearer, “suppose you tell me just -what it is you would like to do? It wouldn’t take much insight to see -that you aren’t very happy nowadays; and--well, I reckon your father -wouldn’t want things going on as they’ve been--lately.” - -The girl’s face changed swiftly. “Oh, I have been horrid, Uncle Cliff! -But I--oh, I do so--hate it--here!” - -“Hate it here! Hate the Blue Bonnet Ranch--the finest bit of country in -the whole state of Texas!” - -“I--hate the whole state of Texas!” - -“Blue Bonnet!” - -“I do. I want to go East to live. I--my mother was an Easterner. I want -to live her life.” - -“But, Honey, your mother chose to come West. Why, child,”--there was a -quick note of triumph in the man’s voice--“it was your mother who named -you Blue Bonnet.” - -“I wish she hadn’t. It’s a--ridiculous sort of name--I would like to -have been called Elizabeth--it is my name, too.” - -“Elizabeth?” Mr. Ashe repeated. “It doesn’t seem to suit you nearly as -well, Honey. All the same, if you like it. But Blue--Elizabeth, you -know that this is your ranch, and that your father wanted you brought -up to know all about it, so as to be able to manage things for yourself -a bit--at a pinch.” - -“I shall sell--as soon as I come of age.” - -Mr. Ashe rose. “I reckon we’d best not talk any more now.” - -“Uncle Clifford.” Blue Bonnet looked up. “Uncle Clifford, please -don’t think it’s just--temper. I mean it, truly--I sha’n’t ever make -a Westerner. I’m sorry--on your account. Still, it’s true--I hate it -all--now,--everything the life out here stands for--and I want to go -East. I--I don’t see why I shouldn’t choose my own life--for myself.” - -Her uncle looked down into the upturned, eager face. “You seem to have -gone over this pretty thoroughly in your own mind, Bl--Elizabeth.” - -“I have, Uncle Cliff.” - -“Well, you and I’ll talk things over another time; I’ve some business -to see to now. I suppose things’ll have to go on, even if you do intend -to sell--in six years.” - -“I wish you’d try to see my side of it, Uncle Cliff.” - -“I’m going to--after a while. Just now, I can’t get beyond the fact -that you hate the Blue Bonnet Ranch. I hope your father doesn’t know -it!” And Mr. Ashe turned away. - -Below the house, leaning against the low fence enclosing the oblong -piece of ground called “the garden,” Mr. Ashe found Uncle Joe Terry, -ranch foreman, and his chief adviser in the difficult task of bringing -up his orphan niece. - -Uncle Joe was smoking placidly, his eyes on the wild riot of color -which was one of the principal characteristics of Blue Bonnet’s -garden. “Tell you what,” he said, as Mr. Ashe came up, “this here place -needs weeding. Blue Bonnet ain’t been keeping an eye on Miguel lately.” - -Blue Bonnet’s uncle stood a moment looking down at the neglected -garden. “Yes,” he said, “and it’s not only the garden, Joe, that’s been -left to itself lately.” - -“She ain’t been out on Firefly this two weeks,” Uncle Joe commented. -“What’s wrong, Cliff?” - -“She wants to go East.” - -“So that’s it? Well, I reckon it’s natural--wants to run with the other -young folks, I suppose?” - -“But--Joe, she says she hates--the ranch.” - -Uncle Joe puffed at his pipe thoughtfully. “Hm--so she says that? She -always was an outspoken little piece, Cliff.” - -“She says, too, that she means to sell.” - -“My lady must be a bit excited. Well, it won’t be to-morrow, Cliff, and -a whole lot of things can happen in six years. You just give my lady -her head; she’s looking to be crossed, and she’s all braced up to pull -the other way. All you want to do is to go with her a bit.” - -“It’s a pretty big proposition--sending her East,” Mr. Ashe said. -“Oh, she’ll pick up a lot of tomfool notions, most likely,” Uncle Joe -admitted, “and a whole heap of others that’ll come in mighty handy -one of these days. You just send her ’long back to those folks of her -mother’s and quit worrying.” - -That night Mr. Ashe wrote a letter to Blue Bonnet’s grandmother. He -said nothing to Blue Bonnet herself about it, however. Possibly Mrs. -Clyde would not care to assume the charge of her granddaughter. In any -case, it would be well to have the matter settled before mentioning it. - -Then one evening, not a fortnight later, Uncle Joe, coming home from -the little post-office town, twenty miles away, tossed him several -letters. - -“Postmarked Woodford,” the older man said. “Looks like sentence was -about to be pronounced.” - -Five minutes more and Mr. Ashe knew how hard he had been hoping against -hope these last two weeks. - -“Well?” Uncle Joe asked; and the other looked up to find him still -sitting motionless in his saddle. - -“They want her to come as soon as possible, so that she may be ready to -start school at the beginning of the fall term.” - -“Pretty good school back there?” - -“Said to be--it’s the one her mother went to.” - -“I reckon they’re tickled to death to have her come?” - -“They seem pleased.” - -“Blue Bonnet’s out in the garden,” Uncle Joe suggested. - -Blue Bonnet was gathering nasturtiums when her uncle called to her from -the gate at the upper end of the garden. He had two letters in his -hand, and, as she reached him, he held them out. “They came to-night,” -he explained. “They are in answer to one I wrote a short time ago.” - -Blue Bonnet took them wonderingly, and, sitting on the ground, the -great bunch of gay-colored nasturtiums beside her, she opened one of -them. As it happened, it was the one from her Aunt Lucinda--a short -letter, perfectly kind and sincere, but very formal. On the whole, a -rather depressing letter, in spite of the answer it brought to her -great desire. - -Blue Bonnet refolded it rather soberly. “I wish,” she said, studying -the firm, upright handwriting, “that I hadn’t read this one first. -Grandmother’s must be different.” - -It certainly was. A letter overflowing with the joy the writer felt -over the prospect of Blue Bonnet’s coming. Through its magic the girl -was carried far away from the little garden, from all the old familiar -scenes. Dimly remembered stories her mother used to tell her of the big -white house standing amidst its tall trees came back to her, and the -vague hopes and dreams that had been filling her thoughts for weeks -past began to take definite form. - -And she was going there--back to her mother’s old home. She was to have -the very room that had been her mother’s,--Grandmother had said so. -It seemed too good to be true. She was glad, now, she had kept this -letter to the last. And she would be going soon;--that thought, with -its accompanying one of hurry and preparation, brought her back to the -present. - -Picking up the letters, she ran up to the house. On the back steps she -found Uncle Joe. - -“Seems like you was in a hurry,” he said. - -Blue Bonnet laughed, looking at him with shining eyes. “I’m going East!” - -“To-night?” he questioned. - -“No, not to-night; but very soon, I think.” - -Uncle Joe seemed neither surprised, nor impressed. “Humph,” he grunted, -knocking the ashes from his pipe. “Well, I reckon it’s all right back -East--for them that like it.” - -His reception of her news rather daunted Blue Bonnet, and she went at -a slower pace through the wide center hall to the front veranda, where -her uncle sat. - -“Uncle Cliff,” she asked, giving him the letters, “you mean--I’m to go?” - -Mr. Ashe shifted the letters from one hand to the other for a moment, -without speaking; then he said gravely, “Yes, you’re to go, Elizabeth. -When a girl hates the ranch, hates everything the life here stands -for, and is afraid to ride, I don’t see that there’s anything left to -do--but send her East.” - -Blue Bonnet dropped down on the upper step, the quick color flooding -her face. To _go_ East was one thing--but to be _sent_! She sat very -still for a few moments, looking out over the broad, level prairie. - -Her uncle was the first to speak. - -“I suppose you’d best get started pretty soon; there’ll be some fixing -up to do after you get there.” - -“Am I going alone?” Blue Bonnet asked. - -“I don’t see how I can leave home at present,” her uncle answered. -“Perhaps I’ll hear of some one going East who’ll be willing to look -after you.” - -“It’ll seem funny to go to school with other girls,” Blue Bonnet said. -“I wonder how I’ll like going to school.” - -“I reckon you’ll be learning a good many lessons of various kinds, -Honey.” Mr. Ashe spoke a little wistfully. It was hard to realize that -Blue Bonnet was going away. - -The girl looked up soberly; his words had somehow reminded her of Aunt -Lucinda’s letter. A sudden dread of the writer of it seized her. “Uncle -Cliff,” she asked, “what are they like--Grandmother and Aunt Lucinda?” - -“Suppose you wait and find out for yourself, Honey.” - -“I wish Aunt Lucinda hadn’t been so much older than Mamma. Uncle Cliff, -have you ever been in Woodford?” - -“No, Honey; it’s a right pretty place, I reckon. You’ll have to write -and tell me all about it.” - -“And you’ll answer, won’t you? You’ll write very often?” - -“Of course, Honey; but I don’t know what I’ll find to tell you--you -won’t care about ranch talk.” - -“But you’ll write? You’ve promised--and you’ve never broken a promise -to me,” Blue Bonnet said. - -And that night, lying awake and thinking of the new life to come, -Blue Bonnet found the thought of those promised letters strangely -comforting. “It--it can’t seem so far then,” she told herself. - - * * * * * - -“Hurry, Benita!” Blue Bonnet urged, “I hear Uncle Joe coming.” - -The old woman gave a finishing touch to the waist she was laying in -place in the big trunk standing in the center of Blue Bonnet’s room. -“Si, Señorita,” she said, “all is ready.” - -She lifted the tray in place and closed down the lid, passing a hand -admiringly over the surface of the trunk. “Señorita has the trunk of -the Señora, is it not?” - -“Yes,” Blue Bonnet answered gravely. - -“I remember, as it were but yesterday, the coming of the Señora,” -Benita said, “and the Señor calling ‘Benita! Oh, Benita! Here is your -new mistress!’ She was but the young thing--that little Señora--not -much older than you are now, Señorita mia, and with the face all bright -and the eyes so expressive--like yours.” - -“Eighteen,” Blue Bonnet said, thoughtfully, “and I’m fifteen.” - -“It was I who unpacked the trunk--this and others, for there were -many--and now I am packing it again for the going of the Señorita.” -Benita’s voice was trembling. “And the Señorita goes to the home of -her mother’s mother. Much would the Señora tell me of the home she had -left, in those first days.” - -Blue Bonnet came to put an arm about the old woman, who, since her -mother’s death ten years before, had mothered and looked after her to -the best of her ability. “I wish you were going too, Benita,” she said. - -“Si, Señorita mia, it is the journey too long for old Benita.” - -“All the way from Texas to Massachusetts,” Blue Bonnet said. “I wonder -who’ll look after me and do everything for me there, Benita.” - -“That thought troubles me much, also, Señorita.” - -“Oh, I’ll get along somehow,” Blue Bonnet laughed. She turned as Uncle -Joe came down the hall, a coil of rope over his shoulder. - -“Ready!” she called. - -“This looks like business, for sure,” Uncle Joe said, slipping an end -of the rope under Blue Bonnet’s trunk. - -She nodded rather soberly. She had worn a sober face a good deal of -the time during the days of preparation. “Uncle Joe,”--she looked up a -little wistfully into the kind, weather-beaten face,--“you--you’ll look -after Uncle Cliff, won’t you?” - -“Sure I will, Blue Bonnet, same’s if he was an infant in arms.” - -“And you’ll write to me, too, sometimes--and tell me all -about--everything?” - -“I ain’t much on letter-writing,” Uncle Joe answered, “but I’ll make a -try at it now and then; and you’re going to be so busy doing the things -you’re wanting to do that you won’t have much time to be pestered with -the goings-on out here.” - -“Please, Uncle Joe, you know that isn’t so.” - -“Ain’t it? There now, that’s roped to stay. Seems kind of hard to -realize that come another twenty-four hours and the Blue Bonnet -Ranch’ll be without its best and prettiest Blue Bonnet. Eh, Benita?” - -Benita shook her gray head sadly. “The sunshine goes with the going of -the Señorita,” she said. - -“I reckon you’ll take to the doings back there all right, Blue Bonnet,” -Uncle Joe began. “There! I’m always forgetting--just as if your uncle -hadn’t explained how, seeing as everything was to be new, you wasn’t -to be Blue Bonnet any more, but Elizabeth. It’s a fine name, Elizabeth, -and it’s going to suit back East all right; but, if you was staying on -here, I’m thinking you’d have to go on being Blue Bonnet. I doubt if -the boys here on the ranch would stand for anything else--they’re sort -of kicking now over your going.” - -“Yes,” Blue Bonnet said, “I’ve had to say such a lot of good-byes--I -don’t see _why_ they care so much.” And, after Uncle Joe had carried -out the trunk, and Benita had gone, she sat quite still on the foot -of her bed beside her half-packed hand-bag, trying to realize that in -another twenty-four hours she would be travelling further and further -from the Blue Bonnet Ranch. - -She and her uncle were to leave early the next morning, taking the long -drive to the nearest railway station in the cool of the day. Mr. Ashe -was to go the first hundred miles with her, and from there on she would -be in charge of a friend of his who was going East. - -And she had never been fifty miles on the railway in her life! Blue -Bonnet’s eyes brightened. She drew a quick breath of pleasure. To be -fifteen, and setting out to the land of one’s heart’s desire! All the -doubts, the regrets, the half-vague fears of the past ten days vanished. - -Hearing her uncle’s step on the veranda, she went out to meet him. He -was looking down at the trunk; something of the same expression in his -eyes that had been in old Benita’s. - -“Don’t you wish you were going, too?” the girl asked gaily. - -“Yes, Honey.” - -“Isn’t it a big trunk and doesn’t it look delightfully travellingified?” - -“Delightfully what?” - -Blue Bonnet laughed. Reaching up, she touched the little knot of dark -blue, pea-like blossoms in her uncle’s buttonhole. “You won’t forget me -while you have your blue bonnets,” she said. - -“I reckon I won’t forget you, Honey.” - -They went in to supper, Blue Bonnet talking and laughing excitedly; -but afterwards, when she and her uncle went out to the front veranda -as usual, her mood changed suddenly. It was so still, so peaceful, out -there--and yet, already, so strangely alien. - -For a few moments she walked up and down restlessly, followed closely -by Don. Don scented the coming change; he thoroughly disapproved of -that roped trunk on the back veranda. - -“Uncle Cliff--” Blue Bonnet came at last to sit on the arm of her -uncle’s chair, letting her head rest on his shoulder. Something had -got to be put into words, which she had been trying to say in various -other ways for a good many days past. “Uncle Cliff, I--truly--I am -sorry--that I spoke the way I did--that night.” - -Mr. Ashe stroked the brown head gently. “That’s all right, Honey. -And remember, Honey, if things go wrong, if you’re disappointed, -or--anything like that, you’ve only to send word. This is your -home,--and will be--for six years. And, Honey, you won’t forget,--what -your father said,--that you were to try to live as he had taught you to -ride--straight and true.” - - - - -CHAPTER II - -ELIZABETH - - -Blue Bonnet gathered up her belongings; ten minutes more and they would -be in, the porter had told her. - -Mr. Garner, her uncle’s friend, had brought her as far as New York; -from there on she had travelled alone. Now that she was so near her -journey’s end she almost wished she were not. - -Aunt Lucinda was to meet her in Boston. Blue Bonnet gave her hair a -smoothing touch or two and pulled on her gloves; then the porter came -to brush her off, smiling sympathetically over her evident nervousness, -and assuring her that Boston was “a right fine place.” - -Very crowded, very confusing she thought it, during those first few -moments. Inside the car, people were beginning to gather up bundles and -wraps; outside, as the train drew into the great depot, pandemonium -seemed the order of the day. Blue Bonnet felt a sudden, overwhelming -desire to break away; to get somewhere--anywhere, where it was quiet. - -And then she saw Aunt Lucinda coming towards her. She knew -instinctively that it was Aunt Lucinda the moment she caught sight of -the tall, well-dressed woman threading her way down the crowded aisle. - -“This is Elizabeth?” she said, stopping before Blue Bonnet. - -The girl answered nervously that she supposed so. “You see,” she added, -quickly, flushing over the ridiculousness of her reply, “I’m not used -to being called anything but Blue Bonnet.” - -“Elizabeth, or Blue Bonnet, we are very glad you have come to us, my -dear,” Miss Clyde answered, kissing her; “it must have seemed a long -way.” - -“Yes, Aunt Lucinda,” Blue Bonnet said. At that moment Texas seemed a -very, very long way off, indeed. She followed her aunt down the aisle -and out on to the busy platform, feeling curiously small and lonely. - -During the short ride on the local train Blue Bonnet was very silent, -but Miss Clyde thought her interested in the view from the car window -and did not try to make conversation. - -She was rather glad of the opportunity to study the slender, -bright-faced girl opposite. - -“How near everything is to everything else, Aunt Lucinda,” Blue Bonnet -said at last. - -Miss Clyde smiled. “We don’t run much to space here, Elizabeth. There, -that is our last stop before Woodford. You will be glad to have your -long journey really over.” - -At Woodford the old family carriage was waiting. Denham, the coachman, -smiled welcomingly at Blue Bonnet. “’Deed and I’m glad to see Miss -Elizabeth’s girl,” he said. - -Blue Bonnet smiled back in friendly fashion. “Did he know Mamma, Aunt -Lucinda?” she asked, wonderingly. - -“Denham has been with us for more than twenty years, Elizabeth,” Miss -Clyde answered. - -There were not many passengers for the sleepy little station. Blue -Bonnet felt herself the object of interest for the group of loungers -gathered about the platform. - -To the girl the old tree-shaded village, with its air of quiet content, -its one wide principal street, with pleasant by-ways straggling off at -irregular intervals from it, was very attractive, and very interesting -as well, when contrasted with the little bare prairie town at home. -She quite enjoyed the slow, leisurely drive in the comfortable old -carry-all; she could not imagine any one dashing up that sober quiet -street. And when, at last, they turned into a broad, well-kept drive, -and she caught sight, across the smooth stretch of green lawn, of the -big white house, she drew a quick breath of content; it was all in such -perfect keeping. - -Miss Clyde saw the look in Blue Bonnet’s eyes and an answering smile -showed in her own. “Your mother was very fond of the old place, -Elizabeth,” she said; “we are very glad to have her daughter come home -to it.” - -On the steps Mrs. Clyde was waiting, and to her Blue Bonnet’s heart -went out instantly. - -“Ah, but you are like your mother, my dear!” Mrs. Clyde cried, holding -the girl close. “It is very good of your uncle to spare you to us. I -could hardly believe the good news when it came. But you are tired, -dear; you shall go to your room at once.” - -“I _am_ tired,” Blue Bonnet said; she wondered why it was she wanted to -cry. And why in this first moment of coming--coming home, Aunt Lucinda -had called it--her thoughts kept going back to the home she had left. - -She went with her aunt up the broad oak stairway and along the wide -upper hall to a room at the lower end,--a big pleasant room,--the one -that had been her mother’s. It was, indeed, a charming room, with its -wide, cushioned window-seats, its deep, open fireplace, its pretty -light furniture and delicate draperies. The windows looked off into -orchard and garden, and, when Aunt Lucinda had gone downstairs again, -Blue Bonnet went to kneel before the one overlooking the latter. - -In a moment she had forgotten how tired and dusty she was; forgotten -how far she had journeyed since the morning she said good-bye to Uncle -Joe and old Benita and Don; had forgotten everything but the garden -lying, half in shade, half in sunshine, below,--the big, rambling, -old-fashioned garden, of which the one at home was a faint reproduction. - -Beyond the garden was a tall row of trees, growing so closely together -as to form a thick screen. Blue Bonnet wondered what was on the other -side of that row? Did her grandmother’s land end on this side? Could -there be neighbors so near? - -She wondered a good deal about it as she freshened herself up for -supper. Her trunk had not come yet, but she had a fresh white waist in -her suit-case. Presently she came slowly along the hall and downstairs -to where Mrs. Clyde was sitting in the broad entrance hall. - -“It is very good to see a young person coming down those stairs again,” -Mrs. Clyde said; “you come much more slowly than your mother used to, -dear.” - -Blue Bonnet smiled. “It seems odd to be going up and coming down stairs -at all. At home it is all on one floor.” She went to stand by the open -front door. Across the lawn and the broad road beyond, she caught -glimpses of other big white houses, behind their sheltering trees. - -“Oh,” she said, “if you only knew how delightful it seems to have real -neighbors, Grandmother. At home our nearest neighbors were twenty -miles away. I’ve been so hungry for people, and houses, and everything.” - - * * * * * - -The next morning Blue Bonnet made her first acquaintance among her new -neighbors. She had gone out to see for herself what lay beyond that -tall screen of trees. Nothing at all mysterious, she found; merely -another broad green lawn centering itself about an old creeper-covered -brick house. Following the path beside the trees, she came to a low -picket-fence, over which ran a stile. Blue Bonnet sat down on the upper -step to survey at leisure this next-door place; and then she saw that -from midway across the lawn some one was surveying her,--a boy of about -her own age. - -“Good morning,” he said. - -“Good morning,” Blue Bonnet answered. “Do you live here?” - -“Yes.” - -“It’s a very pretty place.” - -The other turned to look back at the old house. “I suppose it is,” he -admitted, “though I’ve never thought much about it.” He came nearer, -whistling to a pair of fox-terrier puppies, who were worrying at -something at the further end of the lawn. “Do you like dogs?” he asked. - -“I adore them,” Blue Bonnet answered. - -“Bob and Ben are pretty decent little chaps,” the boy said, and he -brought the dogs up to be introduced. - -“They’re dears,” Blue Bonnet declared warmly, patting the two upturned -heads. - -The puppies shook hands politely, wagging their stumps of tails eagerly. - -“We haven’t any dogs over here,” Blue Bonnet said regretfully. “I don’t -know how I’m going to get on without any.” - -“We’ll go shares with mine.” The boy hesitated. “You’re--?” - -“Bl--Elizabeth Ashe.” - -“And I’m Alec Trent. You’re from Texas?” - -“Yes,” Blue Bonnet answered. - -“How jolly!” Alec threw himself down on the lawn beside the stile. “You -won’t mind my making myself comfortable while you tell me about Texas?” - -And suddenly Blue Bonnet noticed how thin were the hands clasped under -his head, how big and bright the eyes in the delicate, sensitive face. - -She leaned forward, stirred by a quick impulse of pity. “I’ll tell you -about the prairies.” She told him of the great open sea of prairie -land, stretching away in wild, unbroken reaches all about her Texas -home. - -Alec whistled. “And you had to come away and leave it all! What a -shame!--but you’ve got it to go back to--I wish I had!” - -“Don’t you like it here in Woodford?” - -“It’s a poky old hole. You can’t throw a stone in any direction without -breaking a window--or a tradition.” - -“Do you want to break--windows?” - -“Sometimes.” - -Blue Bonnet leaned forward, elbow on knee, chin in hand. “I wonder if -you’d call it breaking windows--my wanting to come East.” - -“Did you _want_ to come?” - -“Yes.” - -“Well!” Alec exclaimed; and she felt for the moment his approval of her -lessen. - -“Here I’ve been feeling sorry for you all the time,” he said; then he -smiled,--“I don’t know but that I’ll have to go on feeling so--because -you wanted to come.” - -“I don’t mind,” Blue Bonnet said, “as long as you don’t show it too -plainly.” - -“You’ve come to go to school?” the boy asked. - -“Yes; is it a nice school?” - -“It’s a good one.” - -“Do you go to it?” - -“Oh, all the Woodford boys and girls go to it, as their fathers and -mothers did before them.” - -“I’ve never been to school.” - -“Then you’ve got a lot of new experiences coming your way, and they -won’t all be pleasant ones. Going to school isn’t all joy, and neither -is it all the other thing. You’ll get acquainted with a lot of girls -that way.” - -“I shall like that. I want to know--oh, everybody here!” - -“I don’t,” Alec laughed. He got up. “Do you like horses? But of course -you do,--a Texas girl.” - -“Yes, I love horses,” Blue Bonnet said slowly. - -“Come and see my horse, then; Grandfather gave him to me last -birthday.” Alec led the way across the lawn to where a path branched -off to the stable. - -It was a low brick building, matching the house in style. From their -comfortable stalls the sober old carriage horses gazed placidly out. - -Blue Bonnet went to stroke them. “They’re just like Grandmother’s,” she -laughed. - -“Oh, we’re a good deal alike here in Woodford,” Alec said, “we ‘first -families,’ that is. Of course our horses aren’t all the same color, any -more than our houses are; but they’ve all reached about the same state -of lazy well-being. But look here!” He turned to another stall. - -Blue Bonnet gave a quick exclamation of pleasure and reached out a hand -to smooth the glossy head turned towards her. “Oh, he is a beauty!” she -cried. “What’s his name?” - -“Victor,” Alec moved nearer, and the horse with a low whinny of -welcome sniffed expectantly at his pocket. - -“I’ve your sugar, all right, old fellow,” the boy said, holding out a -couple of lumps. - -“I reckon he goes well?” Blue Bonnet said. - -“Like the wind.” - -“You like that?” the girl asked. - -“I certainly do. I’d let you try him some day, only I don’t know -whether he’d stand skirts--he’s got a pretty spirit of his own.” - -Blue Bonnet edged away. “I--think I’d better be going now; I’m afraid -it’s late.” - -“It’s been a short morning, hasn’t it?” Alec said. “They’re rather -long, sometimes.” - -“You’ll come over soon?” Blue Bonnet asked, as they reached the stile -again. - -“Indeed I will,” Alec promised. - -“Good-bye,” Blue Bonnet called, as she ran across the lawn and through -the garden to the side door. In the hall she met Aunt Lucinda. - -“My dear,” Miss Clyde said, something very like annoyance in her voice, -“where have you been all the morning?” - -Blue Bonnet flushed. “Over to the next place most of the time, Aunt -Lucinda.” - -“You have been with Alec Trent?” - -“Yes, Aunt Lucinda.” - -“You have not attended to your unpacking yet?” - -“No, Aunt Lucinda.” - -“Nor seen to your room?” - -Blue Bonnet looked surprised. “No, Aunt Lucinda; did you expect me to? -I never did at home.” - -“Then it is quite time that you began, Elizabeth. If you will come -upstairs with me you shall have your first lesson. I consider it most -necessary that a young girl should be taught to depend on herself as -much as possible.” - -Blue Bonnet followed silently. Her room was just as she had left -it on going down to breakfast that morning. Now, with the noon -sunshine flooding it, and with Aunt Lucinda looking about with grave -disapproving eyes, it looked very untidy indeed. - -Blue Bonnet sighed longingly for Benita, as she picked up the dress she -had worn the day before and carried it to the big empty closet. Then -she turned to the open trunk, out of which she had hurriedly pulled -various things needed in dressing, that morning. - -But Miss Clyde laid a detaining hand on her shoulder. “We will dispose -of the things already out before unpacking further, Elizabeth.” - -The end of the next hour found Blue Bonnet far from at peace with all -her particular world. - -“As if it really mattered,” she said to herself, sitting forlornly in -a corner of one of the low window-seats, “which drawer you put things -in; or whether the quilt is on just so. And I haven’t been idling my -morning, I’ve been making a friend; and I don’t want to learn to keep -house;--anyway, Benita wouldn’t let me keep house if I could.” - -She sat up at the sound of a light tap on her door; then the door -opened and her grandmother came in. - -“I wanted to make sure you were really here, dear,” she said. “You -vanished so mysteriously right after breakfast that it was hard to -believe you had ever come.” - -Blue Bonnet had come forward instantly. “I didn’t mean to stay so,” -she said; “I just ran out for a moment to see the garden--it was so -good to get out after being shut up in the cars for so long. Then I got -acquainted with the boy next door. He’s a very nice boy, Grandmother.” - -“Alec _is_ a nice boy, dear; but, I am afraid, a rather lonely one.” - -“Lonely! When there are so many people and houses all around?” - -Mrs. Clyde smiled. “One can be lonely in the midst of a crowd, dear.” - -She drew Blue Bonnet down on the lounge beside her. “I hope you like -your room, Elizabeth. I superintended the arranging of it myself.” - -And Blue Bonnet, looking about the big, pleasant room, saw it with new -understanding. “I--I love it,” she said; “I’ll--try to keep it nice, -Grandmother.” - -“You have had a pleasant morning, dear?” - -Blue Bonnet hesitated. “It was nice--while I was out-of-doors. -Grandmother,”--she looked up questioningly,--“have I got to do things -every morning with Aunt Lucinda?” - -“Do things, Elizabeth!” - -“Why, going over my studies with her, and learning to do things about -the house; and then my practising, too?” - -“What would you like to do with your mornings, Elizabeth?” - -“Nothing in particular, just be out-of-doors.” - -“Won’t the afternoons be long enough for that, dear?” - -“I’ve never found the whole day really long enough for it, Grandmother. -I just love being out.” - -“But, Elizabeth, school will be beginning before very long; and I think -we must try and tame you down a bit before then. As for your studies, -your aunt is anxious to learn what your standing is. Suppose, however, -we let lessons go for this week. How will that do?” - -“Thursday, Friday, Saturday,” Blue Bonnet counted, “besides this -afternoon--I ought to get to know Woodford pretty well in that time, -Grandmother.” - -“And when are _we_ going to get to know _you_, Elizabeth?” - -“Why!” Blue Bonnet said, “I hadn’t thought of that; but there’ll be the -evenings.” - -Mrs. Clyde smiled. “Remember, Elizabeth, that Woodford covers a fairly -wide area; you mustn’t roam too far afield alone.” - -“Maybe Alec’ll go with me. I wish I had Don; he went everywhere at home -with me. He’s the dearest dog, Grandmother.” - -“I rather think Don is happier where he is, dear; and now we must go -down to dinner.” - - * * * * * - -That afternoon Blue Bonnet was in her own room, just finishing a letter -to her uncle, when Miss Clyde came to her door. “Elizabeth,” she -said, “Sarah Blake has come to call upon you. She is the minister’s -daughter, a most estimable young person. I sincerely hope you may -become friends.” She scanned Blue Bonnet critically. “You would do well -to change your gown and tidy your hair. Be as quick as possible; it is -never good taste to keep a guest waiting.” - -Five minutes later, Blue Bonnet came slowly downstairs; pausing on the -landing long enough to declare under her breath that she was perfectly -sure she should hate Sarah Blake. - -Sarah was waiting in the darkened front parlor. She was short and -fair; rather unimaginative and decidedly conscientious. She very much -disliked calling upon strangers, and for that reason had chosen the -earliest opportunity to come and see Blue Bonnet. - -“How do you do?” she said, as Blue Bonnet appeared. “Mrs. Clyde asked -me to come and see you. I hope you will like Woodford.” - -“So do I,” Blue Bonnet answered. “Would you mind coming outside?” she -added. “It’s much nicer.” - -They went out to the shady front piazza where Blue Bonnet drew forward -a couple of wicker armchairs. “Now I can see what you look like,” she -announced frankly; “it was so dark in there.” - -Sarah looked rather uncomfortable at this. - -“Aunt Lucinda says she hopes we will be friends,” Blue Bonnet went on. -“What do you like to do?” - -Sarah opened and closed her fan nervously. “I like--keeping house, and -going to school and--sewing--” - -“Please stop!” Blue Bonnet implored. “I don’t mean those kinds of -things. Don’t you like doing anything--sensible?” - -Sarah stared. “Sensible!” - -“Well, what _I_ call sensible--tiresome things can’t be really -sensible, can they?” - -It was a new philosophy for Sarah. - -“Are all the girls here like that?” Blue Bonnet asked. - -“I--suppose so. Kitty Clark isn’t _very_ domestic, I’m afraid.” - -Blue Bonnet registered a mental vow to get acquainted with Kitty Clark -as soon as possible. “Wouldn’t you like to see the garden?” she asked. - -Sarah assented; she felt dizzy and bewildered. “Mrs. Clyde has a very -pretty garden,” she said, politely, as they went down the steps and -along the trim box-bordered path. - -“It’s all right!” Blue Bonnet agreed. She gathered flowers with a -generous hand. “And now, what shall we do next?” she asked, giving them -to Sarah. - -“I must be going,” Sarah answered. - -“But you’ve only just come!” Blue Bonnet protested. - -“I think I have made a very long call,” Sarah said soberly; and indeed -it may have seemed long to Sarah. - -Outside the gate, she stopped a moment. Texas girls were certainly -rather exhausting, and yet she thought she should like Elizabeth Ashe. -Perhaps, after she had been in Woodford a while, she would quiet down. - - * * * * * - -Half an hour before supper Miss Clyde came round to the side piazza, -where her mother sat reading. “Mother,” she asked, “have you seen -Elizabeth?” - -“Not since dinner time, Lucinda.” - -“She does not appear to be anywhere about the place,” Miss Clyde said, -rather anxiously. “She is utterly irresponsible; Mr. Ashe should have -sent her East long ago.” - -“I think she is coming now,” Mrs. Clyde said. - -There was the sound of quick steps on the drive; a moment after, -Blue Bonnet, hatless, her white dress soiled and crumpled, appeared, -carrying a small dog in her arms. - -“Grandmother,” she cried, “I’ve got a dog! I bought him from a boy up -the road,--he was treating him mighty mean.” - -“What are you going to do with him, Elizabeth?” Miss Clyde asked. - -“Why, keep him, Aunt Lucinda. He’s a pretty dilapidated-looking -specimen now, isn’t he? But wait until he’s had a bath and a few good -meals. I reckon if ever a dog needed a good home, he does.” - -Blue Bonnet put the dog down and he made straight for Aunt Lucinda, -crouching at her feet beseechingly. He was truly the forlornest of -creatures, but with strangely pathetic, intelligent brown eyes. - -A moment Miss Clyde wavered; then she moved away. “I think those ‘good -meals’ cannot begin too soon, Elizabeth,” she said. “But he must stay -down at the stable.” - -[Illustration: “‘GRANDMOTHER,’ SHE CRIED. ‘I’VE GOT A DOG.’”] - -“Not for always?” the girl cried. - -“That will have to be decided later,” her grandmother told her; “take -him away now, dear.” - -“I think I’ll call him Solomon, he looks so wise,” Blue Bonnet said. -Halfway down to the stable, she stooped to pat the dog’s rough head. -“Solomon,” she asked, “how did _you_ know that Aunt Lucinda held the -deciding vote?” - - - - -CHAPTER III - -TO MEET MISS ELIZABETH ASHE - - -“‘Mrs. Clyde requests the pleasure of,’--yes, Aunt Lucinda,--Kitty -Clark,--she’s that redheaded girl, Aunt Lucinda?” - -“Yes, Elizabeth.” - -“Well, I’ve requested ‘the pleasure of Miss Kitty Clark’s company,’ all -right,” Blue Bonnet observed a moment later. She sighed wearily. “It -would have been a whole lot easier if we’d just stuck a notice up in -the post-office, Aunt Lucinda.” - -“Elizabeth!” - -Under their long lashes, Blue Bonnet’s eyes danced mischievously. -She was learning how to draw forth that particular note of shocked -astonishment; and to rather enjoy doing it. - -“Who’s next, Aunt Lucinda?” she asked. - -“That will be all.” - -“Only six! Why I’ve seen a heap of girls at church, Aunt Lucinda!” - -“A what, Elizabeth?” - -“Ever ’n’ ever so many, Aunt Lucinda.” - -“Certainly.” - -“Won’t the others be disappointed?” - -“Really, Elizabeth, I do not know.” - -“But, Aunt Lucinda, aren’t there to be any boys? Isn’t Alec coming?” - -“The invitations are all written, Elizabeth.” - -“Don’t you like boys, Aunt Lucinda?” - -“Suppose you direct the envelopes now, Elizabeth.” - -Blue Bonnet bit her lips; she was not used to having her remarks set -aside in this fashion. - -When the last envelope had been added to the little pile, lying on the -desk before her, she drew a deep breath of relief. “I think I’ll take -Solomon for a run,” she said. - -“Have you done your practising yet, Elizabeth?” her aunt asked. - -“No, Aunt Lucinda.” - -“Then you would better go to it now; by the time you are through I -shall be at liberty to go over your Latin with you.” - -“If you please, Aunt Lucinda, I’d so much rather go over the fields -with Solomon, instead.” - -“Elizabeth!” - -And Blue Bonnet, as she went across the hall to the dim back parlor, -felt that Aunt Lucinda thought she had meant to be impertinent. “When -it was just the straight truth,” the girl said. As she went to throw -open the blinds, the riot of color in the garden beyond caught and -held her. It would be easier practising with a great bunch of fragrant -nasturtiums beside her. - -But the nasturtiums took a long time to gather, particularly as -Solomon, finding her there, kept making little rushes among the -flower-beds--which were strictly forbidden ground. Solomon was getting -more in evidence every day. Blue Bonnet had secret visions of the time -when he should even be tolerated in the house. “The stable, indeed!” -she said now. “You’re not going to stay that kind of a dog, are you, -sir?” - -Solomon barked an emphatic negative. - -“Doesn’t the air feel good, Solomon?” Blue Bonnet said. “But I reckon -I’ll have to be going back to the house. Take my advice, old fellow, -and never go in for music in summer-time; there’s too much practising -about it.” - -“Elizabeth!” Aunt Lucinda called from the piazza. - -And Blue Bonnet obeyed hurriedly. - -“You should have closed the blinds again when you were through in the -parlor, Elizabeth,” Miss Clyde said. - -Blue Bonnet came to a sudden halt at the foot of the piazza steps. -“But, Aunt Lucinda, I wasn’t through! I--I haven’t begun. It can’t be -an hour! I only went out for a moment to gather some flowers.” - -“Bring your Latin grammar, Elizabeth; your practising must wait now -until after dinner.” - -“But dinner isn’t till two o’clock, Aunt Lucinda! I won’t get through -until nearly four! I sha’n’t have any afternoon at all!” - -“Whose fault is that, Elizabeth?” - -Latin verbs did not progress very well that morning; both teacher and -pupil were glad when the hour was over. - -Blue Bonnet went to spend the intervening twenty minutes before dinner -in the hammock on the front piazza. Uncle Giff’s easy rule had hardly -prepared the girl for the orderly, busy routine that life stood for in -this staid old house. Mrs. Clyde, coming out presently, saw the shadow -on Blue Bonnet’s face, and, bit by bit, drew the story of the morning -from her. - -“I didn’t mean not to practise,” the girl said; “but I was so tired -writing those notes; some of them got blotted and had to be done over; -and I was wild to get out--and it wasn’t fair of--” - -“Careful, Elizabeth!” - -Blue Bonnet colored. They forgot that she was fifteen -and--and--mistress of the Blue Bonnet Ranch. - -“Elizabeth,” her grandmother said, gravely, “suppose you try to look at -things from your aunt’s point of view. Remember, dear, she is trying to -do her best by a very heedless, motherless girl.” - -All resentment vanished from Blue Bonnet’s blue eyes. Just before -dinner she appeared before Miss Clyde, Latin grammar in hand. - -“I think I know that verb now, Aunt Lucinda,” she said. “Will there be -time to hear me say it?” - -Miss Clyde took the book. - -Blue Bonnet did know that verb; knew it in all its various moods and -tenses with the thoroughness her aunt delighted in. “That was very well -done, Elizabeth,” she said. - -And Blue Bonnet found the quiet words of commendation well worth while. - -Conversation during dinner, led by Mrs. Clyde, concerned itself -chiefly with the coming tea-party. Tea-parties were unknown things to -Blue Bonnet. It seemed to her that they were rather serious affairs. -Especially did it appear too bad to go to so much trouble for so few -guests; and she could not get over her feeling of sympathy for those -left out. - -“These are the young girls from among whom your grandmother and I wish -you to choose your friends, Elizabeth,” her aunt told her. - -“Then I’m not to like them all, Aunt Lucinda?” - -“Certainly, if you find them all congenial.” - -“I hope some of them are a little more lively than Sarah Blake,” Blue -Bonnet observed thoughtfully. “I don’t dislike Sarah, but I can’t say -as I’m very keen on her--yet.” - -“It is not good taste to criticize your friends, Elizabeth.” - -“I’m not sure she is going to be a friend, Aunt Lucinda.” - -“Elizabeth!” - -Whereupon, Blue Bonnet asked to be excused, and went to her practising. -“I’m getting a bit tired of being--‘Elizabethed,’” she said, screwing -up the piano-stool with quite unnecessary vigor. - - * * * * * - -Thursday, the day set for the tea-party, was in Blue Bonnet’s -estimation a perfect day. Wednesday had been decidedly hot; but during -the night a sudden change had come, and to-day the air was clear -and fresh, with a touch of the coming fall in it. It sent the blood -thrilling through Blue Bonnet’s veins, and made her if anything more -careless and inconsequent than usual. - -All the morning the outdoor world was calling to her, getting in return -more than one involuntary response. About noontime, Alec came whistling -up the back path, Bob and Ben at his heels. Blue Bonnet was on the -steps studying. - -“Busy?” he asked. - -“I’m through now, thank Fortune!” - -“Then you can come?” - -“Where?” - -“Did you ever follow a brook?” - -Blue Bonnet threw down her book and caught up her shade hat from a -nearby chair. “Let’s start right away!” - -They went down the path to where a gate opened into a wide open meadow, -Blue Bonnet whistling to Solomon as they went. - -At the foot of the meadow lay the brook; a sunny, quiet enough little -brook, until, further on, it suddenly entered the woods, where it -laughed and gurgled and tumbled headlong over rocks in the most -delightful way. - -Halfway towards the woods, Alec halted. “Wait a bit, Elizabeth,” he -said, “and I’ll cut back to the house and get Norah to put us up some -lunch.” - -“All right,” Blue Bonnet agreed, sitting down in the long meadow-grass -to wait. The three dogs had disappeared on an important chase, and she -was left all alone. From where she sat there was nothing to be seen but -open fields and blue sky; and these sent her thoughts homeward. She had -been two weeks in Woodford. Looking back now, they seemed to have been -rather long weeks. She had spent so much of them indoors, and there had -been so many things to be done, to be learned. - -Lying on her back in the tall grass, Blue Bonnet tried to imagine -herself back on the prairie. She forgot that she hated the prairie. Oh, -but it was good to be out in the open air and sunshine, doing nothing, -wanting nothing, caring for nothing! - -Alec’s halloa brought her back to the present. He came up at a quick -pace, a small covered basket in his hand. “Was I very long?” he asked. - -“Long enough for me to get to Texas and back.” - -“I’d like to have made the trip with you.” - -Blue Bonnet had scrambled to her feet. “I think I shall come out here -every day for a whole hour and do nothing,” she said. - -“I do nothing every day at home--for more than an hour,” Alec answered. -“It’s pretty slow work sometimes.” - -They had reached the woods now, the brook a slender, noisy thread -beside them. On and on they followed it; now on this side, now on -that; talking, laughing, growing better acquainted every moment. Ahead -of them, the three dogs raced and barked and behaved in the absurd, -carefree way usual with puppies. - -“Isn’t Solomon getting better-looking every day?” Blue Bonnet said. - -“Is he? He must have been a beauty at the start,” Alec declared. - -“Oh, he isn’t a thoroughbred--except as to his feelings; but he’s a -mighty nice dog. He’s devoted to Aunt Lucinda.” - -“Does she return his devotion?” - -“I honestly think she does like him a little; and she really is good to -him,” Blue Bonnet said, soberly. - -“He’s having the time of his life now, all right,” Alec laughed. A -moment later he came to a sudden halt; he had been fighting against the -need for rest for the last half-hour. It was intolerable to be played -out in this way, with Blue Bonnet showing not the slightest sign of -fatigue. - -“We might camp here,” he suggested. In spite of himself, he could not -keep the tiredness out of his voice. - -Blue Bonnet looked up at him. “Yes,” she said quickly, “this will be -fine.” - -They spread the napkin covering the basket over a flat stone and laid -out the lunch. - -“My, but I’m hungry,” Blue Bonnet declared. “It’s fun, isn’t it, eating -out-of-doors?” - -Alec nodded. - -“I’m having a tea-party this afternoon,” Blue Bonnet said. “Just a lot -of girls, or you should have been invited.” - -“I’m afraid I don’t like tea-parties,” Alec laughed. - -“This is my first. I think it’s going to be lots of fun; only I’m -scared I sha’n’t do Aunt Lucinda credit.” - -“There isn’t anything to do, except put on your best duds and act -‘proper.’” - -Blue Bonnet took a second sandwich. “But acting ‘proper’ in Woodford -seems to mean such a lot.” - -“What time does the shindig come off?” - -“Half-past five. Sarah Blake’s coming, and Kitty Clark, Amanda Parker, -Debby Slade, and Ruth and Susy Doyle. I know Sarah and Debby; they’ve -called. There are a lot of girls in Woodford, aren’t they?” - -“Loads. And I’ll bet my best hat that not a single one of them, if they -had a tea-party on, would be off tramping the woods like this,” Alec -said, passing the apple turnovers and cheese. - -“But it isn’t until afternoon!” Blue Bonnet exclaimed. “Oh, Alec, -think how nearly summer is over! School’ll be beginning soon now. -It’s going to be odd, having a woman teacher; I’ve always studied -under tutors. I’ve had a lot of different ones. Aunt Lucinda says that -largely accounts for my ‘desultory habits.’ But I’ve read a good deal. -Uncle Cliff used to have a box of books sent out every little while. I -haven’t kept up my music very well--all of the tutors weren’t musical. -I can play by ear, though; but Aunt Lucinda says it would be better if -I didn’t.” - -“What makes you quote Miss Clyde so much?” Alec asked. - -Blue Bonnet laughed. “Because it seems somehow as if it were Aunt -Lucinda who was running this ranch.” She leaned back against a gnarled -old stump. “Sometimes I wish,” she said, “that there were two of me--so -that one of us could stay at home and be taught things, and behave -nicely, while the other went wandering about as she liked.” - -“You might adopt Sarah for your _alter ego_,” Alec suggested. - -“It’s very puzzling--how people get mixed up. Sarah would have -been such a suitable niece for Aunt Lucinda; though I really don’t -believe,” Blue Bonnet’s blue eyes twinkled, “that she would have suited -Grandmother as well as I do. Alec, it’s so--queer, being in a family -where there are just women.” - -“I’ve never tried it; sometimes I’ve thought it seemed rather lonesome -being in a family where there weren’t any women.” Alec commenced to -gather up the dishes, tossing the scraps to the dogs. - -Blue Bonnet’s eyes were thoughtful. “It’s strange how much we have in -common. Oh, Alec, I ought to be doing that!” - -“It’s all done,” Alec answered. - -“Sarah would’ve?” - -“Yes, and washed the dishes in the brook, and tidied things up -generally.” - -“But at home no one ever expected me to do anything like that,” Blue -Bonnet explained; “that’s the reason I’m always forgetting now.” - -The talk drifted from Texas to Woodford and back again; broken by long -pauses, in which each was content to sit silent in the soft green -twilight of the woods, listening to the faint rustling of the trees -overhead, the murmuring of the brook, and the occasional call of a -bird. - -It was a good while before Alec looked at his watch; then he sprang to -his feet. “Elizabeth, you’ve got exactly one hour and a half in which -to make a two hour and a half walk, and get into your company duds.” - -Blue Bonnet stared up at him, too astonished to move. “Alec, it isn’t -_four o’clock_!” - -“Three minutes after--now!” - -“And they don’t even know where I am!” Blue Bonnet gasped. - -“We’ll have to do some pretty tall sprinting,” Alec said. - -It seemed to Blue Bonnet that after miles of hurried, heated scrambling -they were still fathoms deep in those interminable woods. She felt that -Alec was hurrying far beyond his strength; but he would not let her go -on without him. She had given up counting the numbers of times she had -stepped into the brook instead of over it, and the tears in her skirt. - -Then at last, rounding a sharp curve, they saw the open meadow before -them. They were crossing it when Alec held up his hand. “Listen!” he -said. - -Faint and clear through the summer stillness sounded the village clock, -striking half-past five. - -Suddenly the humor of the situation struck Blue Bonnet. “My first -tea-party!” she gasped, between paroxysms of laughter. - -“Come on,” Alec warned her. “There’s some one watching for you now -down at the gate; probably there are scouts out in every direction.” - -The watcher was Delia, the second girl. “Oh, Miss Elizabeth,” she -cried, “we’ve been looking for you everywhere!” - -At the back door, Miss Clyde met Blue Bonnet. “Elizabeth!” she -exclaimed, in tones of mingled relief and displeasure, “where have you -been?” - -“Following a brook with Alec, Aunt Lucinda.” - -“With your guests waiting in the parlor, and tea-time set for half-past -five! Go up to your room at once--I have laid out your things--we will -talk of this later.” - -Blue Bonnet stumbled blindly upstairs; sitting on the floor to change -her shoes and stockings, she could hardly see the lacings for the tears -blinding her eyes. - -Everything went wrong; strings went into knots; pins pricked her. Worst -of all, her heavy hair got into a hopeless tangle. She was struggling -with it desperately, trying to get out the bits of twigs and dried -moss, when someone, coming up behind her, took the brush from her -hands. “Let me try, Elizabeth,” Mrs. Clyde said. - -Soon, as if by magic, the soft thick braid was ready for its white -ribbon. And all the time Mrs. Clyde had not spoken again, but the look -in her eyes was harder to meet than Aunt Lucinda’s displeasure had -been. - -“Have I been very bad, Grandmother?” the girl asked, wistfully. - -“I cannot say that you have been very considerate, Elizabeth.” - -Blue Bonnet’s lips quivered. Mrs. Clyde gave a few finishing touches to -her white dress and hurried her downstairs. - -And all this time, in the big front parlor, six highly-starched, -immaculate young people were trying to appear interested in the -decidedly perfunctory conversation Miss Clyde was endeavoring to keep -up; carrying on among themselves at the same time little whispered -exclamations of wonder and amusement. - -Astonishment that anyone belonging to Miss Clyde could behave in such -a way was only rivalled by the delightful uncertainty as to what might -be to follow; and when presently Blue Bonnet, flushed, apologetic, but -extremely glad to see them all, made her appearance, they received her -warmly, if a little shyly. - -In spite of its disastrous beginning, that tea-party was a great -success,--a success due principally to Blue Bonnet herself. There was -nothing stiff or formal about her; and her frank enjoyment of the -society of so many girls of her own age was infectious. - -Tea in Woodford was usually followed by music; and those of the girls -who could play had come duly prepared. One by one, various old -standbys were rendered, and then it was Blue Bonnet’s turn. - -There was a laugh in the girl’s eyes as she took her place at the -piano. A moment later, not a girl in the room but was beating time to -the gay little tune she was playing. - -Never before had such rollicking, joyous strains sounded through the -sober old house. Mrs. Clyde, sitting by herself on the piazza, tapped -the arm of her chair with her fan softly. - -“I got that from one of the cowboys,” Blue Bonnet turned to explain; -“you ought to hear him play it on his fiddle, and see the others -dancing, and the camp-fire glowing.” - -Six pairs of eyes were fixed on Blue Bonnet. “Oh,” Kitty cried, -breathlessly, “how could you ever bear to come and leave it?--the -ranch, I mean.” - -Blue Bonnet’s face sobered. “Because--” - -“She had to come to go to school,” Debby Slade said. - -“Yes,” Blue Bonnet answered, “I had to come.” - -It was Sarah who made the first move to go, making it very prettily and -very properly. - -Blue Bonnet promptly vetoed the suggestion; they would all go out on -the piazza and sing songs and tell stories in the moonlight. - -But Sarah could be adamant when it was a case of duty; and Sarah’s -ideas on duty were far-reaching. She was the eldest, and she felt that -it was her place to set the example. - -So, although some of her flock threatened to prove rebellious, she -presently led them upstairs to the best bedroom, to put on hats and -gloves. - -Blue Bonnet, perched insecurely on the footboard of the big mahogany -bedstead, beamed upon them one and all, urging them to drop in whenever -they liked without waiting to be invited. - -“I will, for one,” Kitty promised; and, while the rest filed solemnly -downstairs in line, Kitty pulled Blue Bonnet back, giving her a hearty -hug. “Oh, but I am glad you’ve come!” she said. - -Woodford etiquette required that Blue Bonnet should go with her guests -to the front door--and no further. Blue Bonnet went gaily down to the -gate. - -On her way back to the house, she suddenly remembered her escapade of -the afternoon, and what Aunt Lucinda had said. Perhaps Aunt Lucinda had -forgotten by now. - -One glance at Miss Clyde’s face, on re-entering the parlor, dispelled -any such hope. Blue Bonnet took sudden heart of grace. - -“Aunt Lucinda,” she said, going up to where her aunt stood waiting for -her, “it was a very nice party, and I’m very much obliged to you, and -I--I am sorry I was late, I--” - -“You should not have gone at all, Elizabeth,” Miss Clyde said gravely. - -The reproof which followed, if a little severe, was not unjust. Blue -Bonnet listened silently, but her face expressed both astonishment and -indignation. Never before had she been talked to in that fashion--and -after she had said she was sorry, too. Her one desire was to get away. - -“Is that all, Aunt Lucinda?” she asked, the instant Miss Clyde stopped -speaking. - -“That is all, Elizabeth, except,” Miss Clyde’s voice softened a little, -“that I very much regret having had to speak to you like this and that -I hope it need not occur again. You may go now. Good night, Elizabeth.” - -“Good night, Aunt Lucinda,” Blue Bonnet answered steadily; but, once -on the other side of the parlor door, her breath caught in a quick -sob, and later, as she buried her wet face in her pillow, she told -herself miserably that she never, never could live up to Aunt Lucinda’s -requirements. - - - - -CHAPTER IV - -SCHOOL - - -Blue Bonnet came down to breakfast the next morning considerably less -debonair than usual. - -“And how do you like tea-parties, Elizabeth?” her grandmother asked. - -“Very well, Grandmother. And I like the girls, all of them.” - -Breakfast over, Blue Bonnet went upstairs to put her room in order. -It was a task for which habit was by no means bringing any liking, -and which had frequently to be done over. To-day, however, bureau -drawers were closed, rugs straightened, and the bedclothes put on most -carefully. Aunt Lucinda should find nothing to complain of that morning. - -Miss Clyde, glancing in a little later, gave a nod of satisfaction; if -only Elizabeth would do her best every day. “Your room looks very nice, -Elizabeth,” she said, as Blue Bonnet came to do her Latin. - -“Yes, Aunt Lucinda,” the girl said; “are you ready now?” - -Altogether, Miss Clyde felt greatly encouraged that morning; but Blue -Bonnet’s grandmother, watching the sober face bent over her book, -sighed softly. - -“Lucinda,” she asked, when Blue Bonnet had left the room, “what have -you been doing to Elizabeth?--she is not the same child this morning.” - -“I spoke very plainly to her last night about her behavior yesterday -afternoon. I am glad to see that it has taken effect.” - -“I imagine Elizabeth has not been used to plain speaking.” - -“Probably not. She has been spoiled outrageously.” - -“I do not think the spoiling has gone very deep. Gentleness and -patience will do much towards eradicating it, I believe. We must -remember how irregular the child’s upbringing has been for the past ten -years.” - -“For that very reason--” Miss Clyde began, but stopped speaking as Blue -Bonnet came back. - -“Elizabeth,” she said a few moments later, glancing to where the girl -stood idly by one of the sitting-room windows, “how would you like to -go into Boston with me this afternoon?” - -Blue Bonnet turned eagerly. “May I, Aunt Lucinda? And could we go to -the Museum? Alec’s told me such a lot about the Museum.” - -“Suppose you go over and ask Alec to go with us. But hurry right back; -we’ll get the twelve o’clock train and lunch in town.” - -And Blue Bonnet did hurry, tearing headlong across the lawn to the -stile, Solomon barking at her heels. - -Miss Clyde watched her for a moment. “Who could ever dream she was -fifteen!” she exclaimed. - -“If only she might stay fifteen, Lucinda,” her mother answered; -“granting we can keep her that long--eighteen will so soon be here.” - - * * * * * - -Blue Bonnet enjoyed her afternoon immensely; she had never dreamed Aunt -Lucinda could be so--well, lovely. - -The three had lunch at a quiet little restaurant in one of the side -streets, before going to the Museum. - -At the latter, Alec showed Blue Bonnet all his favorite pictures, -laughing over her comments, which were not always favorable; and the -two wandered about from room to room, while Miss Clyde rested. - -“It’s all been perfectly lovely,” Blue Bonnet declared warmly, as the -train drew into Woodford station that evening. - -“It has been jolly,” Alec agreed. “Thanks ever so much, Miss Clyde.” - -“We must go again,” Miss Clyde answered. - -“Grandmother,” Blue Bonnet said just before bedtime, looking up from -the piazza steps, where she had been sitting in silence for some -moments, “it’s very uncomfortable, not being friends with people.” - -“Who aren’t you friends with, dear?” - -“I wasn’t friends--altogether--with Aunt Lucinda this morning; -but--well, she certainly did behave beautifully this afternoon.” - -The darkness hid the quick smile on Mrs. Clyde’s face. - - * * * * * - -Saturday was a fairly uneventful day; but by Sunday morning, Blue -Bonnet was entirely herself again. It was a beautiful morning and she -was up and out early, coming in very late to breakfast, her arms full -of wild flowers and bracken, her dress torn, her hair blown and tangled. - -“I just couldn’t bear to come in at all,” she explained, beamingly, -laying her treasures down on the breakfast table: “it’s too lovely in -the woods.” - -“Go and put your flowers in water and make yourself presentable as -quickly as possible, Elizabeth,” her aunt said. - -Some of the brightness vanished from Blue Bonnet’s face. She gathered -up her flowers in silence and left the room, returning in a few moments -to take her place at the table. - -“It must have been delightful in the woods this morning,” Mrs. Clyde -said. - -“It was, Grandmother! I’m going right back as soon as breakfast is -over,” Blue Bonnet announced. - -“There will not be time before church, Elizabeth,” Miss Clyde told her. -“You will have to hurry, as it is.” - -“But I’ve decided not to go to church this morning, Aunt Lucinda. I’ve -been two Sundays, you know. It was dreadfully tiresome--the sermon. Mr. -Blake does so remind me of Sarah.” - -“Elizabeth!” - -“He does, Aunt Lucinda. I like him out of church, all right. I wouldn’t -mind going to church, if they’d have it out-of-doors, the way we used -to sometimes on the ranch when the missionaries came. The singing does -sound so good out-of-doors.” - -“There is not time to argue the matter, Elizabeth,” Miss Clyde said, -quietly. “Finish your breakfast; then go and get ready for church.” - -Blue Bonnet’s cheeks were crimson. “But I said I was not going, Aunt -Lucinda.” - -Miss Clyde rose. “I have told you what I wish you to do, Elizabeth; we -will not discuss the matter further.” She left the room to give her -directions to Delia. - -And Blue Bonnet, not wishing, in her present mood, to be left alone -with her grandmother, pushed her chair back from the table and ran -hastily upstairs to her room. - -She would _not_ go to church! If Aunt Lucinda had _asked_--Aunt Lucinda -must learn, once for all, that she was not a child to be ordered to do -things. - -Blue Bonnet set about doing up her room, doing it with a thoroughness -not born, in this instance, from the best of motives. In any case, -there was not time for both; and it was Aunt Lucinda’s own teaching -that the duty nearest at hand must be done first. - -“Has Elizabeth come down, Mother?” Miss Lucinda asked some time later, -coming out to the veranda where her mother sat waiting, ready for -church. - -“Not yet,” Mrs. Clyde answered. - -Miss Clyde turned to Delia, who happened to be crossing the hall. -“Please tell Miss Elizabeth that we are waiting for her.” - -Delia was soon back. “Miss Elizabeth says she isn’t going to church -this morning, ma’am.” - -Miss Clyde finished buttoning her gloves, and opened her parasol. “I am -ready, Mother,” she said. - -Blue Bonnet heard them go. All at once, the big house seemed very empty -and still. Her room was in order, her morning lay before her; but -freedom had lost its charm, the woods no longer called to her. - -Aunt Lucinda had had no right to spoil her day--her day that had begun -so beautifully--she told herself, staring out into the sunlit garden -with mutinous eyes. It was quite impossible to keep friends with Aunt -Lucinda; she should not try any more. - -And then, quite unaccountably, there flashed across the girl’s mind -the memory of that last night at home. It almost seemed as if she -could hear her uncle saying, “And, Honey, you won’t forget what your -father said: that you were to try to live as he had taught you to ride, -straight and true.” - -Straight and true! - -She wasn’t living very straight this Sunday morning; and it hadn’t been -true--pretending to herself that there wasn’t time. - - * * * * * - -Just before the sermon, during the singing of the hymn, Blue Bonnet -came hurriedly down the middle aisle to the Clyde pew, and slipped into -her place between her grandmother and aunt, standing a little nearer -Miss Clyde than usual, and offering to share her hymn-book, instead of -her grandmother’s. - -Involuntarily, Miss Lucinda cast a swift, comprehensive glance over the -flushed white-clad figure. Then she drew a quick breath of reassurance: -evidently Delia had lent a helping hand. - -Blue Bonnet heard little of the sermon, save the text, “‘I am the good -shepherd, and know my sheep, and am known of mine.’” - -The words sent her eyes to the window opposite: “Sacred to the memory -of Elizabeth Clyde Ashe.” - -The sunlight, shining through the rich, softly glowing colors, brought -into relief the figure of The Good Shepherd with the lamb in his arms. -And, suddenly, Blue Bonnet was a little child again, sitting in her -mother’s lap, in the early twilight of a summer Sunday, listening to -the parable of The Good Shepherd. - -Grandmother, glancing down at the grave, serious face, wondered what -the girl’s thoughts were--and where? Hardly in Woodford, for it was -with a little start of recollection that Blue Bonnet came back to the -present, at the ending of the sermon. - -But in the singing of the closing hymn her voice rang out sweet and -clear-- - - “The King of love my Shepherd is, - Whose goodness faileth never; - I nothing lack if I am His, - And He is mine forever.” - -It was a very silent walk home; even Blue Bonnet had little to say. She -had declined Kitty’s invitation to walk with her; declined, also, to -explain to that curious young person why she had come so late to church. - -More than once during that walk, Blue Bonnet glanced a little -doubtfully at her aunt; but the moment they reached home she followed -Miss Clyde to her room. - -“Please, Aunt Lucinda,” she said, standing just inside the doorway, -“won’t you say what you’re going to right away? I’d like to have it -over.” - -Miss Clyde smiled. “It won’t take long, Elizabeth. After this, your -grandmother and I would like to have you ready to go _with_ us on -Sunday morning.” - -“I will--truly, Aunt Lucinda. But is that _all_?” - -“I think there need be nothing more, dear.” - -Blue Bonnet went downstairs very soberly. Decidedly one could be -friends with Aunt Lucinda. - -Towards dusk that evening, it suddenly occurred to Miss Clyde that -Elizabeth had not been in evidence for some time. “I do hope,” she -said, “that we are not to have any more--encounters, to-day. Elizabeth -knows we expect her to stay at home on Sunday evening.” - -“Elizabeth’s intentions are so much better than her memory,” Mrs. Clyde -answered. - -A moment or two later, Blue Bonnet came around the corner of the house, -Solomon at her heels. “May he come up on the piazza for a few moments, -Aunt Lucinda?” she asked. “Seeing that it is Sunday?” - -“Seeing that it is Sunday, I suppose he may,” Miss Clyde answered; -“only how is he to distinguish between Sunday and Monday?” - -“I reckon I’ll have to go on doing it for him--for awhile. He’s -getting to be a very nice dog, Aunt Lucinda. Denham says he’s a good -part water-spaniel.” - -Miss Clyde patted the head Solomon had laid confidingly on her knee. -“It’s a long while since we’ve had a dog about the place. Where have -you been, Elizabeth? I haven’t seen you since supper.” - -“Not out of bounds, Aunt Lucinda; I’ve been down at the stable.” - -“Down at the stable, Elizabeth!” Miss Clyde looked as though she -thought Blue Bonnet had not been strictly within bounds. - -“Visiting Denham--he liked it so much, and so did I. The horses are -getting to know me, Aunt Lucinda; you see, I take them sugar and fresh -clover. I’ve been telling Denham about the ranch, and he’s been telling -me about--before Mamma went to Texas.” - -“Denham has been asking me when we were going to get you a -saddle-horse, Elizabeth,” Grandmother said. - -“He said something about it to me to-night, Grandmother. I told him -I--didn’t want one.” - -Mrs. Clyde looked surprised, but relieved. She had expected Blue Bonnet -to ride; and if she rode in the haphazard fashion she did most things, -there would have been a good many anxious moments ahead for Lucinda and -herself. - -“Solomon,” Blue Bonnet said, “I reckon you’d better be going back now.” - -Solomon cocked a protesting ear; he was quite content to sit there on -the piazza steps and view the landscape. Solomon was a sociable dog -and, though fond of Denham, thoroughly enjoyed being in company. Most -of all, he enjoyed being wherever Blue Bonnet was. - -“Solomon!” Blue Bonnet said warningly. - -Solomon rolled over on his back, waving his feet in the air; from the -corner of one eye he watched to see what would happen next. - -Leaning over, Blue Bonnet cuffed him lightly but firmly--which was -hardly what Solomon had been looking for. - -“Solomon, I told you to go,” his mistress said; and Solomon went. - -“He minds pretty well, don’t you think?” Blue Bonnet asked. “I don’t -believe he’s ever had to mind before he came here, and it comes a bit -hard; but he’s got a lot of sense, and when he once understands that -he--” Blue Bonnet stopped speaking rather abruptly, as her eyes met her -grandmother’s. Jumping up, she went indoors. - -A moment later, from the parlor came the plaintive sound of an old -Spanish melody, that chimed in well with the softly gathering twilight. - -“Elizabeth has her mother’s touch,” Mrs. Clyde said. - -“Yes,” her daughter answered. Blue Bonnet’s mother had been very dear -to the graver, older sister. It had not been easy for her to put her -affection into words; but it had been none the less true and strong. -Sometimes Miss Clyde thought that the girl’s likeness to her mother -hurt almost as much as it comforted her. - -“I wish we might have had the child earlier,” she said. “It would have -been easier for both sides.” - -Mrs. Clyde was smiling. “She ‘minds pretty well. I don’t believe she’s -ever had to mind before she came here, and it comes a bit hard; but -she’s got a lot of sense, and when she once understands that she--’ -Elizabeth has preached her own sermon, Lucinda; and I think we may -safely trust her to make the application.” - - * * * * * - -Blue Bonnet looked up at the old red brick Academy, half in curiosity, -half in dismay. “It’s not very--cheerful-looking, is it, Aunt Lucinda? -Did you like going to school here?” - -“Yes, Elizabeth, and I hope you will like it, too.” - -“If I don’t I suppose I can stop going,” Blue Bonnet said thoughtfully; -and Miss Clyde let the remark pass. - -Blue Bonnet followed her aunt upstairs, with heart beating faster than -usual. Here and there, through open doors, she caught glimpses of -different classrooms. Should she have to sit at one of those little -cramped-up desks? - -Presently, Miss Clyde stopped before a glass door, on which was printed -in large black letters, “Principal’s Office.” A moment later, Blue -Bonnet was being presented to a tall, scholarly looking man who spoke -to her very pleasantly, hoping she would enjoy her school life in -Woodford. - -“I understand from your aunt that you have never been to school, Miss -Elizabeth,” he added. - -“But I’ve had tutors,” the girl answered. “The last one was fine--he -was there a good while; he only went away last June.” - -Mr. Hunt turned to a little table standing by one of the windows. “Will -you sit down here, Miss Elizabeth? I should like to see how much those -tutors have taught you, so as to decide where to place you.” - -Blue Bonnet stood her examination very well. She had a bright -intelligent mind; and her instruction, though not at all systematic -according to Miss Clyde’s ideas, had been fairly thorough. In some of -her studies, those she liked best, she was ahead of most girls of her -age, and the daily drill her aunt had given her the past three weeks -had proved most beneficial. - -She came home that afternoon, jubilant. “I’m in Kitty’s class, -Grandmother,” she announced, delightedly. “All of us tea-party girls -are in the same class. The teacher’s name is Miss Rankin. I’m afraid -she looks rather determined.” - -For the first few days Blue Bonnet enjoyed the novelty of school life -thoroughly. Her classmates found her delightfully amusing, more so than -her teacher did. She was so frankly astonished over all the little -rulings of the classroom. “What a lot of things there are to remember!” -she told Kitty. - -By the middle of the second week, the unaccustomed drill and routine -had become monotonous. - -Blue Bonnet came home from school one afternoon, flushed and impatient. -“It seems to me,” she said, standing by one of the sitting-room windows -and restlessly twisting the curtain cord back and forth, “that school’s -a fearfully over-rated place.” - -“What has gone wrong, Elizabeth?” her grandmother asked. - -“Nothing very much, Grandmother; but I do think that tutors are a long -sight--” - -“Are what, Elizabeth?” Miss Clyde interposed. - -“A great deal more accommodating than women teachers. I’m not sure that -I shall like going to school.” - -“It might be wiser to give it a longer trial before deciding, dear,” -Mrs. Clyde suggested quietly. - -“Anyhow, the ‘rankin’ officer’ isn’t--” - -“Who, Elizabeth?” - -“That’s what Kitty calls Miss Rankin, Aunt Lucinda. She isn’t very -considerate--Miss Rankin, I mean. You wouldn’t like it, if she made you -lose your recess, just because you changed your seat.” - -“Why did you change your seat?” - -“I do get so tired of sitting in one place; besides, the view from the -other one was a lot--a great deal--more interesting.” - -“Elizabeth!” Miss Clyde exclaimed. “One would think you were five, -instead of fifteen! Where are your books? You did not bring them in -with you?” - -Blue Bonnet turned quickly. “_Que asco!_ I forgot to bring them home!” - -“Elizabeth!” her aunt said, “I have told you that I did not wish you to -use that expression!” - -“It only means, Aunt Lucinda--” - -“I do not care to hear its meaning. Perhaps, if you go back to school -at once, you may be able to get your books.” - -“I’ll go see, Aunt Lucinda,” Blue Bonnet answered cheerfully. - -Two hours later, she reappeared; but without her books. “I _am_ tired,” -she said, throwing herself back in an armchair; “I’ve been out to -Palmer’s--the Hill Farm, Aunt Lucinda--and carried the baby--she’s -about three years old--all the way. And I haven’t been for my books,” -she added hurriedly. “You see, I met little Bell Palmer and the baby -down here at the corner; they’d wandered all the way in from the farm, -and the baby had hurt her foot, and they were both crying. I started -right home with them. I thought maybe there’d be a team going that -road, but we never met one going in the right direction, and it’s a -pretty lonely road, you know. Mrs. Palmer was glad to see us. Her -husband was away, and she hadn’t any one to send.” - -“Those Palmer children are always running away,” Miss Clyde said. “It -was very kind of you, Elizabeth, to take them home, but how about your -lessons for to-morrow?” - -“I reckon it’ll mean being kept in, Aunt Lucinda; that’s what the -‘rankin’’--Miss Rankin seems to do to them when they fail too badly. -It’s very silly of her, I think; she just has to stay herself.” - -“I should not like it to be that, Elizabeth; particularly under the -circumstances. For this time, you may go down to the parsonage after -supper, and study with Sarah. Delia shall call for you at nine o’clock.” - -“That’ll do finely, Aunt Lucinda.” - -So, after supper, Blue Bonnet presented herself at the parsonage. - -“But how came you to leave your books at school, Elizabeth?” Sarah -asked. - -“Forgot them,” Blue Bonnet answered, serenely. “One can’t remember -everything all the time.” - -“But--” Sarah’s tone was suggestive. - -“And sometimes one can’t remember anything any of the time,” Blue -Bonnet added. - -They went into Mr. Blake’s study, where Sarah lighted the low -reading-lamp and drew two very straight-backed chairs up to the table. - -“I wish you wouldn’t look so businesslike, Sarah,” Blue Bonnet said. -“You make me feel tired.” - -“Elizabeth, don’t you ever take anything seriously?” Sarah asked -gravely. - -“Not lessons, at all events,” Blue Bonnet laughed. “Come on, I’m ready. -Let’s do our problems first.” - -“You’re so quick, Elizabeth,” Sarah said, when the last book had been -laid aside. “It’s nice studying together, isn’t it?” - -“Did you like it, really?” Blue Bonnet asked. “I thought maybe you’d -think it a bother. Oh, Sarah, I’ve thought of the loveliest name for us -girls--the ‘We are Seven’s.’” - - - - -CHAPTER V - -AN INVITATION - - -Uncle Joe came around to the front veranda, where Mr. Ashe sat looking -rather lonely. “Any news from Boston and vicinity in that there mail?” -he asked. - -Mr. Ashe handed him Blue Bonnet’s latest letter. - -“Hm, she don’t run much to length, does she?” Uncle Joe commented. “So -she’s going to school--and wishes schoolrooms were built without walls. -Aunt Lucinda’s very kind, but Grandmother’s a darling. My lady can get -a lot of meaning into a few words, can’t she, Cliff?” - -But it was the postscript which gave Uncle Joe most delight. - -“I suppose,” Blue Bonnet had written, “it’s on account of everything -being so different that I keep thinking of the ranch. Anyhow, I think -you might write me more about it, Uncle Cliff.” - -“So, my lady!” Uncle Joe chuckled. - -“She seems fairly contented,” Mr. Ashe said. - -Uncle Joe grunted something unintelligible. - -“At least, she doesn’t say anything about wanting to come back,” Mr. -Ashe went on. - -“I’ve heard before that the whole point of a woman’s letter was pretty -apt to lay in the postscript,” Uncle Joe remarked; “and I reckon this -ain’t any exception to the rule. She’s a spunky little piece, Blue -Bonnet is. Of course, she ain’t going to _say_ she wants to come -back--leastways, not yet.” - - * * * * * - -Meanwhile, the “spunky little piece” was curled up comfortably in a big -armchair at one side of the fireplace in the Trent library. Opposite -her sat Alec, flushed and hoarse from a cold, but otherwise quite -contented. Between the two, Bob, Ben, and Solomon sprawled in lazy -comfort. - -Outside, the September wind drove a fierce rain against the windows, -making the warmth and brightness within doubly pleasant. - -The Trent household, being, with the exception of Norah, a purely -masculine establishment, was in Blue Bonnet’s eyes a delightful -place. “It’s so nice and untidyish,” she said now, looking about the -pleasantly littered room. - -“Thanks,” Alec laughed. - -“There’s never any dust over at our place.” Blue Bonnet leaned forward -to poke one of the great glowing logs. “It’s perfectly lovely to have a -whole afternoon free; but I earned it this morning--I behaved like an -angel of light--and then as soon as dinner was over, before Grandmother -had gone upstairs, I asked if I might come here and do my duty towards -my neighbor this afternoon. I’m awfully glad Aunt Lucinda approves of -you, Alec.” - -“So am I.” - -“It really was very good of her to say yes, seeing what disgrace I got -into yesterday afternoon.” - -Alec looked interested. “Go on,” he said. - -Blue Bonnet’s eyes were dancing. “Well,” she began, “yesterday was ‘tea -day.’” - -“Was what?” - -“‘Tea day,’” Blue Bonnet repeated. “You see, every one of those six -girls was bound to ask me back in turn, and return; they’re all over -now but one. At first, it was fun--the going, you know; and then,” Blue -Bonnet leaned forward confidentially, “it got kind of monotonous. There -were just the same girls, and we did the same things. Then, yesterday -morning, Amanda’s invitation came for next Friday. Alec, after I got -started yesterday afternoon, I couldn’t for the life of me remember -whether it was Amanda’s turn this week and Debby’s next, or Debby’s -this time and Amanda’s next. Amanda’s house came first and I saw Sarah -going up the steps, so I turned in there. I’d reasoned it out by that -time that it was Amanda’s turn--Amanda’s the sort of girl to come -tagging along towards the end. Mrs. Parker came to the door. I thought -she seemed rather surprised; she didn’t look very partified. I said -I hoped I wasn’t too early. She asked me into the parlor, and that -didn’t look very partified either. Pretty soon Sarah came down with -Amanda, and they _both_ had their hats on! Alec, if I’d only had sense -enough to keep still!--but I just plumped down on the sofa and began to -laugh. All I could think of was that I was too early--a whole week too -early!” - -Alec leaned back, shaking with laughter. “Elizabeth,” he declared, -“you’re better than a tonic!” - -“The worst of it was,” Blue Bonnet said, “that I tried to explain. It -seemed awfully funny to me at the time; but when I told about it at -home, Aunt Lucinda couldn’t see anything funny in it. There was a laugh -in Grandmother’s eyes, though,--only she didn’t mean me to see it.” - -Alec rose. “I think Norah’s gone upstairs now; suppose we go make some -of that pinochie you’ve been talking about?” - -They found the kitchen empty. Alec went down cellar for the nuts, first -showing Blue Bonnet where the brown sugar, butter, and cream were kept. - -“I haven’t made candy before since I came East,” Blue Bonnet said, as -the pleasant odor of the melting sugar and butter filled the kitchen. - -“I daresay there’s a lot of things you used to do you haven’t been -doing,” Alec answered. - -“And some I have been--that I used not to do on the ranch. Alec, do you -like school?” - -“I don’t mind it.” - -“Do you suppose anyone really likes it?” - -“Sure.” - -“Sarah says she does--Sarah always does seem to like doing disagreeable -things. Kitty says she has a perfect talent for making herself -uncomfortable.” - -“Kitty’s talent lies more in the direction of making other people -uncomfortable,” Alec laughed. - -“I like Kitty!” - -“So do I.” - -“It isn’t the lessons I mind,” Blue Bonnet said, stirring her candy -slowly; “but it’s horrid staying indoors so much. At home I used to -study out-of-doors in fine weather.” - -By the time the candy was done, Norah had come down again, grumbling -good-naturedly over their invasion of her kitchen. - -“You’ll stay to supper, Elizabeth?” Alec asked, as they took the candy -out to the shed to cool; and Blue Bonnet accepted the invitation as -frankly as she would have given it in like case. - -“Grandfather’s in Boston,” Alec said. “I say, Norah’ll make us -flapjacks. And you’ll let us have them out here, won’t you, -Norah?--where we can have them right hot from the griddle.” - -“In the kitchen, Master Alec?” Norah exclaimed. - -“It’ll be lovely,” Blue Bonnet declared; “I’ve always wanted to eat in -a kitchen--like I’ve read about doing.” - -Alec drew forward a small round table. “I used always to have my supper -at this,” he said, “before I got big enough to dine with Grandfather.” - -Blue Bonnet was looking on with interested eyes; watching Norah stir -up the batter, and Alec, as he came and went from the dining-room, -bringing the dishes and old-fashioned silver syrup-pitcher. - -“Oh, dear!” she cried suddenly. “There’s a knock--I _feel_ it in my -bones that it’s for me.” - -“It’s Delia, Miss,” Norah said, opening the door; “she says as how Miss -Clyde thinks you must’ve forgotten how late it is.” - -“Look here, Elizabeth,” Alec told her, “you tell Delia to tell your -aunt that you simply can’t come now--that the flapjacks are all ready.” -And Blue Bonnet obeyed literally. - -Supper over, she and Alec went back to the library; where Alec piled -the logs high in the great fireplace, and drew the heavy crimson -curtains, shutting out the night. He was whistling as he did so, and -suddenly Blue Bonnet came toward him. - -“Oh,” she cried, “do you know that?” - -“Know what?” - -“‘All the Blue Bonnets Are Over the Border’?” - -By way of answer, Alec turned to the piano and struck a few chords; -then, in spite of his hoarseness, he sang with considerable -expression-- - - “‘March! March! Ettrick and Teviotdale! - Why, my lads, dinna ye march forward in order? - March! March! Eskdale and Liddesdale! - All the blue bonnets are over the border.’” - -Blue Bonnet’s cheeks were glowing. “Now whistle it again,” she begged. - -“Uncle Cliff used always to whistle it,” she explained, when Alec had -done so. “That’s how I could tell he was coming at night. I would go to -meet him as soon as I heard it.” - -“But why did he always choose that tune?” - -“Oh, I reckon he liked it. Alec, I wish you knew Uncle Cliff.” - -“So do I. What is he like?” - -“He’s big and strong and good, and he’s never cross with me.” - -“Grandfather’s ‘big and strong and good, and he’s never cross with me.’ -All the same, he’s terribly disappointed, and so am I.” - -“Why?” Blue Bonnet asked. - -“He wanted me to enter West Point. Grandfather’s a West Pointer.” - -“And you can’t?” - -“How could _I_ pass?” - -“You mean you’re not--?” - -“Strong enough? Yes.” - -“So you’re a disappointment, too,” Blue Bonnet said slowly; “but you -can’t help it, and I--” - -“What _are_ you talking about?” - -“Never mind. There, I think that’s Delia again. I’ll have to go this -time.” - -“I wish I could go over with you,” Alec said, as Blue Bonnet slipped -into her mackintosh, drawing the hood over her head. “It’s been awfully -jolly having you here. Wait, you’re going without your share of the -candy.” - -“I’ve had a lovely time,” Blue Bonnet said. “It’s been so delightfully -different from all those other tea-parties.” - -“At any rate, you didn’t get here ‘too early,’” Alec answered. - -As she stopped in the entry at home to take off her cloak and rubbers, -Blue Bonnet hoped that Aunt Lucinda was not going to be difficult. It -had been such a pleasant afternoon. - -But only Mrs. Clyde sat before the fire in the sitting-room; there was -nothing equivocal in her smile of greeting. - -“Were the flapjacks good?” she asked. - -“I should think they were.” Blue Bonnet came to sit on the hearth-rug -beside Grandmother; Aunt Lucinda disapproved of her sitting on the -floor, but Grandmother never seemed to mind. - -“I suppose there was maple-syrup, too?” Mrs. Clyde said. - -“Rivers of it. And we had them in the kitchen; and, Grandmother, it was -all perfectly delightful.” - -Mrs. Clyde smiled comprehendingly. “Almost it makes one wish one were -fifteen again, and could have flapjacks and maple-syrup for supper--in -the kitchen.” - -“Grandmother,” Blue Bonnet’s eyes were fixed on the softly glowing pine -logs, “is a person to blame--for being afraid--when she can’t help it?” - -“Afraid--of what, dear?” - -“Doing something.” - -“Something that ought to be done, Elizabeth?” - -“I don’t think it really--ought to be done, Grandmother.” - -“Then it isn’t a question of mere right, or wrong, dear?” - -“I don’t think so, Grandmother.” - -“Is it physical fear?” - -“I--think so.” - -“Who is the person, Elizabeth?” - -“Me, Grandmother,” Blue Bonnet answered, with more frankness than -grammar. - -“You, Elizabeth!” - -“Oh, dear! You’re just like Uncle Cliff! He said ‘afraid’ was an odd -word for an Ashe to use.” - -“And for a Clyde, Elizabeth.” - -“I know! I reckon I’m a disgrace to the family; but I can’t help it, -Grandmother.” - -“Suppose you tell me what it is that you are afraid of, dear--and let -me see what I think about that.” - -“I _can’t_ tell you, Grandmother.” - -“Then how am I to help you?” - -“You can’t--no one can.” - -“Not even yourself?” - -“Myself least of all, Grandmother.” - -“Have you tried? And, dear, have you asked help?” - -“No, Grandmother,” the girl answered slowly. “I--I don’t know why it -had to come to me--I used not to be afraid of--anything.” - -Mrs. Clyde smoothed the girl’s hair back from her flushed, troubled -face. “If you would only tell me, dear.” - -“I can’t,” Blue Bonnet rose; “I reckon I’ll go to bed now. Good-night, -Grandmother. Where’s Aunt Lucinda?” - -“Lying down; she has a bad headache. Good-night, Elizabeth.” - -Upstairs before her aunt’s door, Blue Bonnet hesitated a moment; then -she knocked softly. - -“Come in,” Miss Clyde called. - -“Grandmother told me you had a headache, Aunt Lucinda,” Blue Bonnet -said; “I hope it’s better.” - -“It will be by to-morrow. You have had a pleasant afternoon, Elizabeth?” - -“Lovely, Aunt Lucinda; I staid to supper, you know. Alec is a very -satisfactory sort of friend. Aunt Lucinda, don’t you think boys really -do make more comfortable chums than girls--in the long run?” - -“In your case, my dear, I would much prefer to see you making a -companion of Sarah Blake. Alec is a very nice boy; but in his way, he -is quite as undisciplined as you are yourself.” - -“I reckon that’s why we took to each other right off, Aunt Lucinda.” - -“My dear, that is not a remarkably elegant way in which to express your -meaning.” - -“Maybe not, Aunt Lucinda--but it expresses it all right.” - -And Miss Clyde, not feeling equal for further discussion, let the -matter drop for the time being. - - * * * * * - -Blue Bonnet ran hurriedly downstairs and out to where Kitty and Solomon -were waiting for her in the garden. It was the Saturday after her tea -with Alec, and the three were off for a long walk. Blue Bonnet had -quite forgotten in these days that she hated walking. - -They went out on the old turnpike, which stretched ahead of them, -straight and level, for miles. - -“Don’t you love Saturday afternoon, Kitty?” Blue Bonnet asked, throwing -a stick for Solomon to chase. - -“Pretty well.” - -“And hate Monday morning?” Blue Bonnet added. - -“I don’t think I do.” - -“Kitty, what’s that little house ’way over there?” Blue Bonnet pointed -to a low, weather-stained building far over to the left. - -“That’s the Poor Farm,” Kitty answered. - -“Why do you call it the ‘poor’ farm? I thought most of the land around -here was pretty good?” - -Kitty collapsed on to a big stone by the side of the road to laugh, -and, as soon as she could, explain. - -Blue Bonnet was much interested. “Let’s go there,” she suggested. - -Kitty looked surprised. “Why should we? I don’t think I should like it.” - -“Have you ever been?” Blue Bonnet asked. - -“Certainly not.” - -“Well, I’m going,” Blue Bonnet declared; “that’s the worst thing about -you Woodford girls, you never want to do anything that you never have -done.” - -“We do too,” Kitty exclaimed; she got up and followed Blue Bonnet. - -There were fences to climb and several wide fields to cross before they -reached the narrow lane leading down to the bare, lonely old house, in -which the town sheltered its few indigent poor. - -An old man sitting at one end of the long piazza nodded a greeting to -them. - -“Good afternoon,” Blue Bonnet said, stopping. - -“You come from Woodford?” the old man queried. - -“Yes,” Blue Bonnet said, “we’ve been taking a walk; it’s a beautiful -day for walking.” - -“You be Doctor Clark’s daughter,” the man said, looking at Kitty; “I -mind seeing you ride by with your father. What’s your name?” he turned -to Blue Bonnet. - -“Bl--Elizabeth Ashe.” - -“She’s from Texas,” Kitty told him. - -Into the old man’s faded eyes crept a look of wonder. “Texas! That do -be a long ways off! More’n a day’s journey, I guess?” - -“More than that,” Blue Bonnet laughed. - -“Come on, Elizabeth,” Kitty urged in an undertone. - -But Blue Bonnet lingered a moment; understanding, as Kitty did not, the -little touch of interest their stopping had brought into the old man’s -lonely day. - -“That was Mr. Peters,” Kitty said, when at length Blue Bonnet had -yielded to her repeated nudgings. “How could you stay so, Elizabeth?” - -“I think he liked it. Kitty, mustn’t it be awful to be so old -and--outside of everything?” - -“He was outside of the house,” Kitty laughed. “What do you mean by -everything?” - -“I reckon you know all right,” Blue Bonnet answered. - -Kitty glanced about her. “My, isn’t it the dreariest place!” - -Blue Bonnet looked at the broad stretch of open fields, backed in the -distance by a low range of hills. For the moment the sun had gone -behind a cloud, and the fields lay gray and bleak in the sombre light. -To Blue Bonnet, the broad, level stretch had an attraction all its own. - -“I like it,” she said. - -“Well, I don’t,” Kitty declared. “Do hurry, Elizabeth, we’re a long way -from home.” - -A little further up the lane, they met an old woman sitting on a -broken-down bar of fencing, her arms full of golden-rod. To Kitty’s -dismay, Blue Bonnet stopped again. “You like flowers, don’t you?” she -said. - -Across her sheaf of yellow blossoms the old woman smiled up at her. -“Yes, deary, and these--they’re most as good as sunshine in a room.” - -Whereupon Blue Bonnet, attracted by something in the old woman’s -manner, sat down beside her. “Do you live around here?” she asked. - -The wrinkled face inside the big calico sunbonnet quivered. “Me? I live -back yonder,” the woman said, with a little nod in the direction of -the poorhouse. “Where do you live?” she added hastily. - -“Oh, I’m staying in Woodford,” Blue Bonnet answered. - -“No, you’re not,” Kitty murmured impatiently; “you’re staying anywhere -and everywhere _out_ of it--that you can.” - -“I ain’t been in to Woodford for quite a spell now,” the old woman -said. “’Tain’t much use going to a place, where there ain’t anyone -there going to be glad to see you.” - -“Where are your folks?” Blue Bonnet asked sympathetically. - -“Dead and gone, deary; dead and gone. Old Mrs. Carew, she was the last -of ’em. She was second cousin to me--I’d been staying with her for -quite a spell. When she died, seems like I didn’t have anywheres else -to go.” - -“Oh,” Kitty cried, “you’re Mrs. Prior!” She remembered the hot wave of -indignation that had swept through Woodford over Mrs. Carew’s neglect -to provide for her poor old relative. - -“Yes, I’m Mrs. Prior,” the other answered. “It used to be a pretty -well-thought-of name ’bout here--Prior.” - -“If you had friends in Woodford, would you go to see them?” Blue Bonnet -asked. - -“Indeed I would, deary. It do get a bit lonesome, never going nowhere. -And--it ain’t ’s if I hadn’t been used to things different.” - -“Will you come and see me?” Blue Bonnet asked impetuously. - -Mrs. Prior gasped. So did Kitty, though not from the same reason. Kitty -was thinking of Miss Clyde. - -“Elizabeth,” she said hurriedly, “we _must_ go.” - -But Blue Bonnet waited to lay a hand on one of the old woman’s workworn -ones. “When will you come?” she asked. - -“We--Wednesday’s the day, deary.” - -“Then come next Wednesday--and to supper. Good-bye until then.” - -“But, deary,” Mrs. Prior called after the two retreating figures, “you -ain’t told me where to come to. Nor what your name is.” - -Blue Bonnet laughed. “I’m Elizabeth Ashe; I’m staying with my -grandmother, Mrs. Clyde. Do you know where the Clyde place is?” - -Mrs. Prior drew herself up. The Clyde place! And she was invited there -to supper! - -“Well,” Kitty exclaimed the moment they were out of earshot, “whatever -possessed you to go and do that, Elizabeth Ashe! A nice scrape you’ve -got yourself into! What do you suppose your aunt will say?” - -Blue Bonnet stopped short. “I never once thought of Aunt Lucinda!” - - - - -CHAPTER VI - -TEA-PARTY NUMBER TWO - - -It was characteristic of Blue Bonnet that she told of that invitation -the moment she entered the sitting-room, on her return. - -Blue Bonnet was growing fond of the large, rather formal sitting-room. -Best of all, she liked it at this hour; with the twilight coming on, -and with only the firelight filling the room, softening everything. - -“Aunt Lucinda,” she said now, coming to a halt just inside the doorway, -“I’ve invited company to supper for Wednesday. Mrs. Prior, from the -town farm. She said she hadn’t any friends nor anywhere to go, and I -felt so sorry for her that I asked her to come and see me.” Blue Bonnet -paused, out of breath. - -From her side of the fireplace, Mrs. Clyde cast a swift glance of -amusement at her daughter. - -“Go and take your things off, Elizabeth,” Miss Lucinda said; “then come -and explain.” - -It was a rather subdued Blue Bonnet who reentered the room a moment or -two later, and drew a stool up close to Mrs. Clyde’s chair. - -“Elizabeth,” her aunt said quietly, “first of all, I should like to -know what you were doing at the town farm?” - -“We were out on the turn-pike, Aunt Lucinda, and I saw the house--and -we went over. Kitty didn’t want to go.” - -“Kitty was quite right.” - -“We didn’t go in, Aunt Lucinda. We met Mrs. Prior up the road. She is -a very nice old lady. She was so pleased when I asked her. It must be -very tiresome, having nowhere to go.” - -“Mrs. Prior,” Mrs. Clyde said thoughtfully; “why, you remember her, -Lucinda? I always did think Hannah Carew treated her shamefully.” She -laid a hand lightly on Blue Bonnet’s head for a moment. “That was a -very kind impulse, Elizabeth. I think we must try to make this second -tea-party of yours a success.” - -Blue Bonnet laid her head down on Grandmother’s knee with a little sigh -of relief. - -“Yes,” Miss Clyde said gravely; “but hereafter, Elizabeth, I would like -to have you consult either your grandmother or myself before inviting -strangers to the house.” - -“Yes, Aunt Lucinda,” Blue Bonnet answered; the next moment, with -recovered spirits, she was giving her grandmother an account of her -walk. - -“Far too long a walk,” Miss Lucinda said presently; “it was almost dark -before you reached home, Elizabeth.” - -“That’s because we stopped to talk,” Blue Bonnet explained; “Kitty -didn’t want to stop.” - -Miss Clyde smiled slightly. “I begin to think I have been wronging -Kitty.” - -“I don’t believe she’d have minded--only she thought it tiresome,” Blue -Bonnet remarked. - -Tuesday afternoon Blue Bonnet came home from school in high spirits. -“Amanda Parker’s aunt--she lives on a farm, Aunt Lucinda--has invited -Amanda and all of us girls out to supper to-morrow,” she announced. -“She’s going to send the hay wagon in for us; we’re to start from -Amanda’s right after school. I can go, can’t I, Aunt Lucinda? Oh, I do -hope it will be pleasant.” - -“You are invited for to-morrow, Elizabeth?” Miss Clyde asked. - -“Yes, Aunt Lucinda.” - -Miss Clyde waited a moment; then she said, “I think you must have -forgotten, Elizabeth, that you have a guest coming to supper to-morrow.” - -“Oh!” Blue Bonnet exclaimed; without another word, she turned and went -to her practising. - -Very stormy were the chords that sounded through the quiet house for -the next ten minutes, and the time kept deplorable; but for once, Miss -Clyde let these irregularities pass unnoticed. - -Just before dusk Blue Bonnet ran down to tell Amanda that she could not -go. Her coming was received with shouts of acclamation by the group of -girls gathered on the Parker front porch. - -Blue Bonnet went straight to her point. “I can’t go,” she said. - -“You can’t go!” Kitty cried; “I do think Miss Clyde might--” - -“It isn’t Aunt Lucinda. I--I’ve got company coming.” - -“Bring her along,” Amanda said. “One more won’t count. Is she from -Texas?” - -“No,” Blue Bonnet began, “she’s--” - -“See that she wears her old clothes,” Ruth interrupted; “we’re going to -sit right down in the bottom of the wagon.” - -“But--” Blue Bonnet commenced again. - -“She won’t mind that, will she?” Debby asked anxiously. - -“She--” Blue Bonnet was getting desperate. - -“Be sure you both bring plenty of wraps,” Sarah interposed; “it’ll be -cold coming home.” - -“Will you listen to me!” Blue Bonnet stamped a foot impatiently. “It’s -old--” - -Instantly, Kitty had flown at her and was shaking her vigorously. -“Elizabeth Ashe, didn’t I try to keep you from going over there -Saturday afternoon? And you would go! And you would do it! And now--” -she turned to the rest indignantly. “It’s that old Mrs. Prior--over at -the Poor Farm. Elizabeth invited her to come to supper to-morrow!” - -“Mrs. Prior!” Amanda was the first to speak. - -“You see, I couldn’t very well bring her along,” Blue Bonnet said. - -“No,” Amanda agreed. - -“Did you really ask her to supper, Elizabeth?” Debby Slade asked -wonderingly. - -“Indeed she did,” Kitty exclaimed. “I only hope, Elizabeth, you got the -scolding you deserved when you got home!” - -“Well, I didn’t,” Blue Bonnet answered quickly. - -“Oh, dear,” Amanda said regretfully, “I wish we could put it off, -Elizabeth; but Aunt Huldah’ll be expecting us--and there wouldn’t be -time to let her know.” - -“There’s plenty of time to let Mrs. Prior know,” Kitty cried; “we’ll -put _her_ off. You and I’ll go out there to-morrow noon and tell her, -Elizabeth. If we hurry all we can, there’ll be time enough.” - -But Blue Bonnet shook her head, “I wouldn’t do it--for fifty rides. You -saw how pleased she was, Kitty!” - -“But she could come some other time,” Kitty persisted. - -“She’s coming to-morrow,” Blue Bonnet declared; “I must go back -now--good-night, all of you.” - -“I’m coming, too,” Sarah said; and they went up the street together. -At the parsonage gate, Sarah waited a moment before going in. “That was -very nice of you, Elizabeth,” she said a little hesitatingly. “No one -ever expected that Mrs. Prior would have to go to the poorhouse. She -felt it dreadfully.” - -Blue Bonnet glanced slowly up and down the village street, with its air -of simple prosperity and homely comfort. Here and there, lights were -flashing out through the twilight, mothers were calling their children -home. “How could you all let her go?” she asked. - -“Why, she had to!” - -“But why?” - -Sarah shook her head. “I don’t know, I’ve never thought much about -it--there wasn’t anywhere else for her to go, I suppose.” - -“Why wasn’t there?” - -Sarah shook her head again. “What queer questions you do ask, -Elizabeth!” - -Blue Bonnet went on up the street to her own gate; there she met Alec. -“Bet you a big apple you’ve been down to Amanda’s,” he said. - -“Yes--to tell her I can’t go.” - -Alec whistled. “Wouldn’t Miss Clyde--” - -“Why do you all light on Aunt Lucinda the first thing?” Blue Bonnet -interrupted. “I’ve got company coming--that’s all.” - -“Who?” - -“A friend.” - -“Where from?” - -Blue Bonnet’s eyes danced. “The Poor Farm,” she answered, then ran on -up the path without waiting to explain. - - * * * * * - -“Well,” Kitty said to her the next morning the moment they met, -“what’ve you been doing now?” - -“Coming upstairs,” Blue Bonnet replied. She tossed her books down on -her desk. “Do you know your Latin, Kitty?” - -“I guess so.” - -“I don’t; I was planning a beautiful home for old Mrs. Prior last night -instead of studying.” - -“Bother Mrs. Prior!” Kitty felt that the afternoon’s outing was shorn -of half of its attraction. “Elizabeth,” she said, “I’d like to shake -you.” - -“You did last night,” Blue Bonnet answered; “I’d advise you not to try -it again.” - -“You are the provokingest girl!” Had it been Sarah who had elected to -devote her afternoon to Mrs. Prior, Kitty could have borne it bravely. - -Blue Bonnet had pulled out her Latin grammar and was hurriedly going -over her lesson. Latin came the first thing after opening exercises; -and Miss Rankin believed in thoroughness quite as firmly as did Aunt -Lucinda; indeed, it seemed to Blue Bonnet that Miss Rankin and Aunt -Lucinda were kindred souls. - -Recess that morning was rather a trial to Blue Bonnet. Talk of the -coming outing was the only topic in the “We are Seven” set. It was hard -to feel out of it all. Moreover, Kitty would not count the cause lost; -she coaxed and teased, scolded and reproached, until Blue Bonnet’s -patience gave way. - -“You talk as if I didn’t want to go!” she protested. - -“If you _did_, you _would_,” Kitty declared, “only you care more for a -tiresome old--” - -“She isn’t tiresome, and she can’t help it if she is old. You’ll be -old yourself some day--there’s no danger of your dying young, Kitty. -And--and you all say it was a shame--her being sent to the poorhouse. -If it was a shame, why didn’t someone prevent it? Then I wouldn’t have -had to ask her to supper and lose my fun.” - -Which form of reasoning was too much for Kitty. Before she could think -of a suitable retort, the bell had rung and Miss Rankin was requesting -Elizabeth Ashe and Kitty Clark to come to order. - -Blue Bonnet was unusually prompt in getting home that noon; and equally -slow about returning. Being just a little late to school did not worry -Blue Bonnet in the least. - -During the afternoon Kitty buried the hatchet, forwarding a note by -Ruth and Debby, in which she had written--“Never mind, I’ll get Amanda -to ask her aunt to ask us all again--and I’ll take good care that you -don’t go within a mile of the town farm for a week beforehand.” - -To which Blue Bonnet promptly wrote her answer, showing less discretion -in her manner of doing it than Kitty had done. - -“Elizabeth,” Miss Rankin asked, “what are you doing?” - -“Writing a note, Miss Rankin,” the girl answered promptly. - -“To whom?” - -“That isn’t a fair question, Miss Rankin.” - -Miss Rankin waived that point. “You may read it aloud, Elizabeth,” she -said. - -There was an instant hush. Blue Bonnet could and did break the rules -in an easy-going, light-hearted way; but the little manœuverings and -concealments in which many of the girls were adepts had never seemed to -her worth while. And now she had been caught red-handed, writing a note! - -“I am waiting, Elizabeth,” Miss Rankin said sharply. - -Blue Bonnet’s color had risen. “All right,” she answered clearly. - -There was another moment of waiting; then Miss Rankin said, “Elizabeth!” - -“Yes, Miss Rankin?” - -“I told you I was waiting!” - -And again Blue Bonnet answered--“All right.” - -“Elizabeth, bring that note to me at once.” Miss Rankin’s own color had -risen. - -There was a sudden flash of laughter in the girl’s eyes; going to the -desk, she handed Miss Rankin the slip of paper, on which were written -those two words--“All right!” - -For a moment Miss Rankin did not speak; then she said, “You may remain -after school, Elizabeth.” - -Blue Bonnet sobered instantly; and presently, as she sat with her -geography open before her, she drew a breath of dismay. Aunt Lucinda -had said that probably Mrs. Prior would come early, and that she had -better come right home as soon as school was out, and now-- - -It didn’t take Blue Bonnet long to make up her mind; it was a clear -case of disobeying either Aunt Lucinda or Miss Rankin; on the whole, -she preferred the latter course. - -And when Miss Rankin, who played the march for the pupils, came back to -her room after dismission, she found a little note on her desk and her -bird flown. - -“Dear Miss Rankin,”--she read--“I simply can’t stay this afternoon; but -I will to-morrow, if you like. Elizabeth Ashe.” - -Mrs. Prior was there when Elizabeth reached home. Miss Clyde was out; -but Mrs. Clyde had invited the guest upstairs to her own sitting-room, -where she was doing her best to entertain her; choosing carefully all -such topics as could by no roundabout road lead up to the poor old -woman’s present place of abode. - -Blue Bonnet, coming to sit between the two with her embroidery, learned -a rare lesson in tact and gentle courtesy that afternoon. It was pretty -to see how, under Mrs. Clyde’s skilful touch, the little woman from the -town farm lost her fear and self-consciousness. - -Presently she leaned forward, taking Blue Bonnet’s work from her. “You -must make the stitches so, deary,” she said. - -Mrs. Clyde smiled, “Elizabeth looks upon needle work as a penance, I’m -afraid.” - -“How beautifully you do it,” Blue Bonnet said admiringly. “I never -could learn to make them so even.” - -Mrs. Prior flushed with pride; “I was always called a good -needle-woman. It’s naught but pleasure to me.” - -Blue Bonnet looked down at her brown fingers, slender and pliable, but -which as yet had not taken kindly to the needle. “You can do some on -mine, if you like,” she suggested. “I should think you’d like a change -from your knitting.” - -“You watch me, deary--maybe you’ll pick up some ideas that way,” Mrs. -Prior answered. - -A moment later, Miss Lucinda came in, bringing a whiff of the fresh -outdoor air Blue Bonnet had been longing for all the afternoon. She -saw the girl’s flushed cheeks, the tired droop of her shoulders. -“Elizabeth,” she said, “I think Mrs. Prior would like a bunch of our -chrysanthemums; they are unusually fine this year.” - -In the garden Blue Bonnet found Alec. He knew by now who Blue Bonnet’s -company was; Kitty had enlightened him that morning. - -“How’s the guest of honor getting on?” he asked. - -“Finely.” Blue Bonnet led the way to the sheltered corner of the garden -where the chrysanthemums grew. “Got your knife, Alec? I always do -forget to bring out the garden scissors.” - -Under her direction, Alec cut a great cluster of the big white, yellow, -and tawny blossoms. - -“Don’t you love them?” Blue Bonnet laid her face caressingly against -one of the round feathery balls. “Alec, do you know--Aunt Lucinda isn’t -half bad.” - -“No, nor even a quarter,” Alec answered; “hasn’t she just invited me to -supper?” - -They went in together. Delia was setting the table. She brought Blue -Bonnet one of the big blue canton jars to fill with chrysanthemums. - -“But it isn’t supper-time yet, Delia?” Blue Bonnet asked. - -“It will be soon, miss,” the other answered; “Miss Clyde ordered supper -early for to-night.” - -“Then I reckon I’d best go tidy up a bit,” Blue Bonnet said to Alec; “I -won’t be long.” - -She came down again to find him in the parlor playing old-time songs -for Mrs. Prior. - -Mrs. Prior seemed to have grown several inches that afternoon. And -when, soon after supper, she announced she must be going, and Miss -Clyde ordered the carriage, her cup of joy was full. - -To Blue Bonnet’s delight, her grandmother suggested that the two young -people go too for the drive. - -“But come straight home again, Elizabeth,” Miss Clyde added. “Remember, -you have not studied your lessons yet.” - -Which reminder brought a sudden disquieting remembrance of Miss Rankin -to Blue Bonnet’s mind. A remembrance which the brisk ride in the fresh -air and Mrs. Prior’s heartfelt thanks for her afternoon’s pleasure soon -quieted. - -The next morning on her way to school, Blue Bonnet met Miss Rankin. -“Good morning,” she said hurriedly. “You--you got my note, Miss Rankin?” - -“Good morning, Elizabeth. Yes, I got your note; I have not yet decided -what to do about it.” - -“To do, Miss Rankin? But I told you I would stay to-day.” - -“To-day is not yesterday, Elizabeth.” - -“Isn’t it just as good?” Blue Bonnet asked so innocently that a gleam -of amusement showed in Miss Rankin’s eyes. - -“Maybe,” Blue Bonnet suggested, “I’d better explain why it was I -couldn’t stay yesterday.” - -Miss Rankin answered that she thought so too. - -Thereupon, Blue Bonnet told her of that first tea-party in her honor, -of her coming home late for it, and of Miss Clyde’s displeasure. “And -so, when I was going to have company yesterday, I couldn’t be late -again--could I, Miss Rankin?” she asked. - -And Miss Rankin, coming closer in this short walk to the real Blue -Bonnet than she had in all these weeks the girl had been under her -charge, felt herself weakening. “Nevertheless, Elizabeth,” she said, as -they reached the schoolhouse, “it must not happen again; and I think it -must be this afternoon--for the sake of the precedent.” - -Blue Bonnet gave her a quick upward glance of mischief. “‘All right,’ -Miss Rankin,” she answered. - -On the stairs, she overtook Kitty. “Did you have a good time -yesterday?” she asked. - -“Immense,” Kitty answered. “But it would have been a good -deal--immenser--if you hadn’t ratted, Elizabeth Ashe.” - -“I didn’t--I had a previous engagement.” - -“I hope you had a horribly stupid time.” - -“I didn’t! Mrs. Prior was--” - -“Now you look here, Elizabeth,” Kitty interrupted, “you needn’t go -talking to me about the joys of compensation!” - -“I won’t talk to you at all if you don’t behave. Kitty, I’ve been -thinking--” - -“Glad to hear it,” Kitty observed; “did it come hard, Elizabeth?” - -“And I think,” Blue Bonnet went on, “that it would be ever so nice if -each of you girls would invite Mrs. Prior to supper in turn.” - -“She might come ‘too early,’” Kitty said--“‘a whole week too early.’” - -“Kitty! Honestly, don’t you think it would be nice?” - -“Nice for whom?” - -“For Mrs. Prior. Kitty, you’re just horrid this morning.” - -Kitty balanced herself on the edge of her desk. “Sarah,” she called, -“just come listen to this!” - -Sarah did listen,--Blue Bonnet enlarging upon her theme -enthusiastically,--weighing the matter before she spoke, in a fashion -that never failed to drive the impatient Kitty frantic. - -“There! You’ve looked like you were getting ready to say, ‘ninthly, my -dear brothers’ quite long enough, Sarah,” she protested. “Isn’t it the -most unheard-of plan?” - -“I think it is a very nice idea,” Sarah said calmly, “only I’m not sure -that it’s at all practical.” - -“Practical!” Blue Bonnet cried. “Who wants a thing to be--practical!” - -“We’ll talk it over this afternoon after school,” Sarah said. - -“I can’t--I’ve got to stay,” Blue Bonnet wailed. “Oh, couldn’t you both -stay, too?--then we could talk it over.” - -“Elizabeth, are you perfectly daft?” Kitty cried. “I’d like to see what -the ‘rankin’ officer’ would say to such a proceeding! What’ve you got -to stay to-day for? You stayed yesterday.” - -“No, I didn’t,” Blue Bonnet answered; and went on to explain. - -Sarah looked shocked; Kitty howled with glee--“Elizabeth Ashe, you’re -more fun than a circus! Only I’d advise you not to play that little -game again--else you’ll be having an interview with Mr. Hunt.” - - - - -CHAPTER VII - -THE CLIMAX - - -Blue Bonnet’s suggestion regarding Mrs. Prior did not win favor with -her mates; one or two of them agreed with Sarah that it would be “nice, -but--” and after a few fierce protests she let the matter drop. - -It was a glorious Autumn, with sharp, stinging nights and mornings, -and warm, hazy days. Blue Bonnet spent every available moment--not to -mention a good many of the other kind--out-of-doors. And every day, -the girl’s thoughts were more and more of the Blue Bonnet Ranch. All -unconsciously, the longing to be back on it, to be leading again the -old, careless, carefree life, crept into her letters,--bringing much -joy to Uncle Cliff, and making Uncle Joe shake his head delightedly. - -Not that her days in Woodford were not, in the main, happy ones. She -had a knack of getting a good share of all the fun there was going. And -there was a good deal going, off and on. - -“Elizabeth,” Kitty called after her one Friday afternoon, as they were -leaving school, “Amanda and I’ve been concocting such a scheme--we’re -all going nutting to-morrow afternoon up in the Parker woods--we seven -and some of the boys--I guess Alec’ll go.” - -Blue Bonnet’s eyes shone. “It will be fun, won’t it?” - -“I’m not through yet. We’re going to make it a riding party; all of us -ride except Sarah--of course you do. She says she doesn’t like it, but -it’s my private opinion that she’s afraid. Anyhow, she can drive--we’ll -need some place to put all the baskets.” - -“Grandmother hasn’t any saddle-horses,” Blue Bonnet said. At her tone, -Kitty glanced round sharply. - -“Get one at the livery,” she said. “What’s the matter, Elizabeth? You -look--” - -“How do I look?” Blue Bonnet demanded. - -“Queer. Shall we go round by the livery now, and see about your horse?” - -“I don’t believe Aunt Lucinda would like me to. Kitty, I think I’ll -drive with Sarah.” - -“You’re mighty fond of Sarah all of a sudden!” - -“Well, I got fond of you all of a sudden.” - -“Come on up to Amanda’s and talk things over,” Kitty proposed, as they -came to the corner of the street leading up to the Parkers’. - -“I must go on home,” Blue Bonnet answered hurriedly. - -“You’re getting dreadfully well-behaved all at once, Elizabeth,” Kitty -protested; “luckily, it won’t last long.” - -“Good-bye,” Blue Bonnet answered. And because she felt herself a coward -and despised herself accordingly, she went on up the street at even a -brisker pace than usual with head held very high. - -Near her own gate, Alec overtook her. “You have been making a speed -record,” he laughed; “what’s up?” - -“Nothing.” - -“Go tell that to your grandmother! Come on over,” he added as Blue -Bonnet halted, her hand on the gate. “It’s baking-day, and our west -piazza’s a jolly place this time of the afternoon.” - -“I reckon I ought to go study,” Blue Bonnet said; but she went on with -Alec. - -The Trent west piazza was broad and square; a big hammock hung at -either end; there were low, comfortable chairs and one or two tables, -littered with books and magazines. - -Alec brought out a plate of Norah’s fresh cookies and a dish of apples. - -Blue Bonnet leaned back in a big wicker rocker, looking out across the -leaf-strewn lawn in silence. Alec watched her wonderingly; something -had gone wrong. - -“Miss Rankin been cutting up?” he asked. - -Blue Bonnet shook her head. “At least, no more than usual. Alec, she -has a perfect passion for facts.” - -“And your supply is not always equal to her demand?” - -“Indeed it isn’t. Still, she hasn’t been very uncomfortable to-day.” - -“Going to-morrow afternoon?” - -“I--don’t know.” - -“You don’t know! I thought you’d be pretty keen over it?” - -“I’m not.” - -Alec tossed her an apple. “That’s a good one; give me your reasons--in -exchange.” - -“There’s only one; but it’s equally good. I’m not sure that I want to.” - -Alec whistled. - -“You’re going?” Blue Bonnet asked. - -“I was; it’s a pretty ride--a bit rough at the last.” - -Blue Bonnet turned, an expression in her eyes that Alec could not -understand. He was leaning a little forward, a flush on his thin, eager -face. - -“I reckon you’re not afraid of--anything, Alec?” she asked. - -Alec half laughed. “Yes, I am--of not being able to do all I want to. -It’s a beastly bore--not being up to things.” - -“Yes,” Blue Bonnet said slowly, thinking that there were worse things -than that even. “Here comes General Trent,” she added. Blue Bonnet -liked the General, liked the old-fashioned courtesy of his manner -towards her. - -“How are you to-day, Miss Elizabeth?” he asked now, taking the chair -Alec offered. - -“Oh, I’m always well,” she answered, and regretted her words the moment -she had said them. - -“And you are getting too fond of Woodford ever to leave it?” - -“I’d like to go as far as Boston, now and then, General.” - -“Oh, Boston belongs to Woodford.” - -“She’ll be going back to Texas one of these days,” Alec said. - -The General turned to him. “Brown tells me that Victor hasn’t been out -for a day or so, Alec; I thought you rode every day.” - -“I mean to, Grandfather.” - -The General studied the boy a little anxiously; he had never been able -to understand how a grandson of his could be so delicate. Then he -turned to Blue Bonnet again. “You must miss your rides, Miss Elizabeth? -Come to think of it, I haven’t seen you riding since you came. Can’t -you find a horse to suit you here in Woodford?” - -“I haven’t tried, General.” - -Alec, watching her, saw the girl’s quick color rise. It set him to -thinking; to remembering, as his grandfather had, that he had never -seen Blue Bonnet riding. Of course she _did_ ride--a Texas girl! - -“That little mare of Darrel’s,” the General was saying, “she ought to -suit you, Miss Elizabeth. Shall I speak to Darrel about her for you? -She’d make a fine match for Victor--that would get _you_ out oftener, -Alec. Mustn’t get lazy, my boy.” - -Blue Bonnet rose hastily. “I must go now. Thank you very much, -General--only, please don’t bother.” - -“No bother at all--merely a pleasure, Miss Elizabeth,” the General -assured her. - -“You’re in a tremendous hurry all at once,” Alec said, as he crossed -the lawn with her. - -Blue Bonnet did not answer. At the top of the stile, she suddenly faced -down upon him with flaming cheeks. “Alec, he mustn’t do it--don’t let -him!” - -“Let who--do what?” - -“Your grandfather--I don’t want the horse! I won’t ride her.” - -Alec stared up at her. “Why not?” - -“Because--I’m afraid!” - -“Afraid! you afraid?” - -“Yes,” she said. “And that’s the reason I don’t want to go to-morrow. I -won’t ride.” - -“But why--” - -“I told you!” - -“I mean--Elizabeth, I can’t understand. You have ridden?” - -All the color left the girl’s face, her eyes grew wide with some -remembered horror. “Yes, I’ve ridden,” she said; “and I’ve seen--others -ride.” Suddenly she sat down, her hands over her face; but she was not -crying, as Alec at first supposed, only drawing deep shuddering breaths. - -“Elizabeth,” he begged, “what is the matter?” - -She looked up. “Nothing. You--you’ll tell the General--what I asked -you?” - -“Yes.” - -“I reckon you think I’m a coward. Maybe, you won’t want to be friends -any more?” - -“Nonsense!” - -“And--you won’t tell anyone?” - -“You know I won’t.” - -Blue Bonnet brushed back her hair. “I’ll have to go in now. Oh, dear! -I forgot Aunt Lucinda always likes me to report after school. Aunt -Lucinda has such a lot of notions.” - -“Are you just home from school, Elizabeth?” Miss Clyde asked, when Blue -Bonnet appeared indoors. - -“No, indeed, Aunt Lucinda, I’ve been over at Alec’s.” - -Miss Clyde sighed; it was a very expressive sigh; it seemed to Blue -Bonnet that it followed her all the way upstairs. “As if I hadn’t -troubles enough of my own without being sighed over,” the girl -protested. - -[Illustration: “‘I RECKON YOU THINK I’M A COWARD. MAYBE YOU WON’T WANT -TO BE FRIENDS ANY MORE.’”] - - * * * * * - -Blue Bonnet was dusting the parlor the next morning, when Alec came -over. He was whistling “All the Blue Bonnets,” and in response she went -to one of the open windows. - -“Do come in,” she cried; “I’m nearly through.” - -“Can’t you come out?” - -“I’m afraid not--to stay.” By way of compromise, she sat down on the -window sill, while Alec perched opposite on the piazza railing. - -“Alec,” Blue Bonnet said emphatically, “I want you to bear me witness -that I hate dusting.” - -Alec laughed. - -“I think the person who invented claw-foot furniture and all -those detestable, twisted posts, and so on--ought to be publicly -anathematized,” Blue Bonnet declared. “I like nice, plain, -light-colored furniture--that don’t show the dust.” - -“A pretty house you’d have!” - -“I shouldn’t stay in it any more than I could help, anyway.” - -“See here, Elizabeth, I haven’t time to discuss social economics--” - -“What are they?” - -“I’m going to drive you and Sarah in the dogcart this afternoon--that -horse of the Blakes isn’t precisely a Maud S.--and it would be too bad -if you two only got there in time to come home with the crowd.” - -“I’m not sure I’m going.” - -“I am. A picnic without you wouldn’t be a picnic. With you, it’s pretty -likely to be all sorts of a one.” - -“Alec, I wish you wouldn’t.” Blue Bonnet’s face was very serious. - -“You can’t always have your own way, Miss Ashe.” - -“Your grandfather expects you to ride.” - -“I’ll go for a turn this morning. Any more objections up your sleeve? -It’s a good bit of a pull up there, anyhow.” - -“As if that was your real reason!” Blue Bonnet smiled across at him -very gratefully. - -Alec swung himself down from the railing to the ground. “Half-past two, -then; by the way, you’re all to come back to our house to supper.” - -There was nothing sober about Blue Bonnet’s smile this time. She went -back to her dusting with fairly good grace, doing it so much more -carefully than usual that when Miss Lucinda made her customary tour of -inspection, there was not a great deal to be gone over. - -“Sometimes, Elizabeth,” her aunt said, “I have hopes of making a -housewife of you, in the end.” - -“I wish you hadn’t, Aunt Lucinda,” Blue Bonnet answered soberly; “then -perhaps you’d give up trying.” - -“Elizabeth!” Miss Clyde said reprovingly. - -“I mean it, Aunt Lucinda--truly.” - -“You may go to your mending now, Elizabeth.” - -Mrs. Clyde had charge of the weekly mending hour; which, in some -measure reconciled Blue Bonnet to it. - -“Grandmother,” she asked, bringing her work-basket into Mrs. Clyde’s -room, “did Mamma like to sew?” - -“I am afraid not, dear. She had, as you have, her father’s love of -outdoor life.” - -Blue Bonnet slipped her darning-egg into the toe of a stocking. “I wish -I had known Grandfather. I suppose,” she added, “that Mamma had to -learn?” - -“Yes, dear; every gentlewoman should know how to use her needle.” - -“Was it here she used to learn--in this room?” - -“Yes, Elizabeth--sitting in that very chair.” - -Blue Bonnet passed a hand gently over the worn arm of the little -old-fashioned sewing-chair. The talk between grandmother and -granddaughter, during sewing hour, was generally of Blue Bonnet’s -mother. Gradually the girl felt herself drawing nearer the mother she -remembered rather dimly, coming to know her through the life she had -led as a girl in this quiet old house. - -“Grandmother,” the girl looked up suddenly, “am I really like Mamma? -Benita says so--but am I really?” - -“Very, Elizabeth.” - -“I am glad--I should like to be like Mamma--‘the little Señora,’ they -call her at home yet. Grandmother, I wish you could see the ranch!” - -“I have seen it, many a time--through your mother’s eyes.” - -“You mean, in her letters? Could she make you do that?” - -“You shall see for yourself some day, dear.” - -“When, Grandmother?” - -“Some day.” - -Blue Bonnet threaded her needle a little impatiently. “If you were -Uncle Cliff, Grandmother,--I’d have those letters right straight off.” - -Mrs. Clyde smiled. “And if Uncle Cliff had been like me--?” - -“I reckon I haven’t made Uncle Cliff see much in my letters--they’ve -been rather--scrappy. I so hate to write letters.” - -“Isn’t that a little hard on Uncle Cliff, Elizabeth? Think how he must -look for those letters!” - -“I reckon I’ll have to make them longer.” Blue Bonnet held up her -stocking for inspection. - -“Very well done, Elizabeth. I shall make a needlewoman of you yet.” - -Blue Bonnet looked dubious. “By the time you’ve made ‘a needlewoman’ -of me, Grandmother, and Aunt Lucinda’s made ‘a housewife’ of me, I’m -afraid there won’t be any of the real me left.” - -“No fear of that,” Mrs. Clyde answered. “You know, the owner of the -Blue Bonnet Ranch must be an all-round person.” - -And somehow, Blue Bonnet quite forgot to mention that she intended to -sell as soon as she came of age. - - * * * * * - -Blue Bonnet was ready and waiting, when Alec came for her that -afternoon. “Grandmother let me have my dinner earlier,” she told Alec; -“Grandmother is such an accommodating person.” She looked very trig and -jaunty in her brown skirt and reefer; her crimson tam-o’-shanter and -hair-bow giving her a touch of color. - -“I’ll get in back, so as to sit with Sarah,” she said. “We’ll put the -baskets in front with you, Alec.” - -Grandmother came out to see them off. “Mind you take good care of -Elizabeth, Alec,” she warned. - -“I will, Mrs. Clyde,” he answered. And then they were off down the -drive and out into the broad village street, drawing up in fine style -before the parsonage. - -It was a gay little company that presently set off; fourteen in all. - -“But,” Kitty rode up close to the cart, “why aren’t you riding, -Elizabeth?” - -Alec turned quickly. “I invited her to drive.” - -“When?” - -“That you’ll have to guess at; it was before starting, at any rate.” - -“And after I had asked her to ride, I know that,” Kitty insisted. - -“‘A little knowledge is a dangerous thing,’” Alec quoted. - -“It was _after_, Kitty,” Blue Bonnet said. - -“Then why--” Kitty began. - -“You remember your old nickname, Kitty?” Alec broke in--“‘Little Miss -Why’?” - -“You’re a very puzzling sort of girl, Elizabeth Ashe,” Kitty said. “I -know you’ve got some sort of a reason in the back of your mind.” - -“Well, if I have, I’m going to keep it there,” Blue Bonnet answered. -Her cheeks were hot. For the next quarter of a mile, she sat very -still, looking back along the road they had come. The riders had gone -on ahead. - -“Elizabeth,” Sarah said gravely, “it was awfully good of you--it -wouldn’t have been very pleasant driving all alone--and I don’t enjoy -riding. You see, I understand--if Kitty doesn’t.” - -Blue Bonnet moved restlessly. “No, you don’t! It isn’t that, one bit.” - -At that moment, Alec carefully steered the cart over a particularly -businesslike thank-you-marm, and Blue Bonnet’s words ended in a little -shriek of laughter. - -And after all, they got to the nutting place first,--Kitty’s horse, -Black Pete, possessing more years than certainty of temper, having -taken it into his head to vary the monotony of the ride by long and -frequent rests by the roadside. - -It was a merry afternoon, and a profitable one as well; for the baskets -went home well laden. Going back the party kept together, arriving at -Alec’s house in the early twilight, tired, happy, and, above all else, -hungry. - - * * * * * - -“Grandmother,” Blue Bonnet said that evening, “did you ever want to do -something for somebody very, very much?” - -“Frequently.” - -“I wish I could do something for Alec.” - -“Why, dear?” - -“Oh, because--” - -“I am not sure that you are not doing something for him, Elizabeth. -General Trent was saying only this afternoon how much brighter and -happier he had seemed lately.” - -“Oh, I don’t mean that! I mean something very particular.” - -“You can do something for me, Elizabeth,” Miss Clyde said. “I met Miss -Rankin this afternoon; and she gave me a most discouraging report of -your school work.” - -“I don’t think I altogether like Miss Rankin,” Blue Bonnet observed. - -“That is hardly to the point, Elizabeth.” - -“But you can do better when you like a person, Aunt Lucinda.” - -“Suppose you try the doing better first, and see if the liking does not -follow?” - -“I do try,” Blue Bonnet said, “Miss Rankin is so very tiresome--I hate -details, and doing everything by rule.” - -“My dear, you do not need to tell me how much you dislike all method,” -Miss Clyde answered. - - * * * * * - -The next evening, when sitting alone with her grandmother in the -twilight, Blue Bonnet, of her own will, took up the subject again. “I -am falling behind, Grandmother,” she said; “I’ve had a lot of failures -lately. I do study every night, too; but I seem always to get all the -stupid questions that aren’t interesting enough for the answers to -stick in one’s mind.” - -“There is only one remedy, Elizabeth. You do not want all these Eastern -girls to get ahead of you?” - -“I don’t believe I care, Grandmother. What does it matter?” - -“It matters this, Elizabeth; that this is the thing you are to do now; -and to do it to the best of your ability.” - -“Perhaps I am, Grandmother.” - -“You do not think that, Elizabeth.” - -Blue Bonnet changed the subject. “And, please, when may I have Mamma’s -letters?” - -“I think I shall say--when you have earned them, Elizabeth.” - -The next morning, Blue Bonnet started in with the determination to earn -those letters before the week was out. Before the week was out, she had -slipped back into her old, careless ways. - -The most delightful of companions out of school, in school her example -was hardly of the best. She took her failures as lightly as her -successes; and seemed more and more disposed to view Miss Rankin’s -rules and regulations with good-natured impatience, rather than with -respect. - -Miss Rankin often wondered if anything would rouse the girl’s dormant -sense of personal responsibility; and, wondering, was more than once -tempted to put the question to the test; and then a sudden glance from -Blue Bonnet’s blue eyes would plead all unconsciously for another trial. - -Still, Miss Rankin knew that, sooner or later, matters were bound to -come to a climax. - -Others knew it too; chief among them Sarah. “Elizabeth,” she said -one afternoon, “don’t you think it would be nice if we could study -together?” - -Blue Bonnet was in a perverse mood. “Why?” she asked. - -“You know examinations will be coming after a while.” - -“Will they--from where?” - -“Elizabeth!” - -They were in the cloak-room, and Blue Bonnet turned in unwonted -fierceness. “Sarah Blake, if you _dare ‘Elizabeth!’_ me in that way -again, I’ll--shake you!” - -Sarah looked hurt, instead of angry, which only aggravated Blue Bonnet -the more. - -“I thought--” Sarah began. - -“I don’t want to be missionaryized by anybody!” - -Sarah drew on her gloves in a silence so expressive as to be almost -audible. - -“‘Birds in their little nests agree,’” Kitty sang from the doorway. - -“Maybe they do,” Blue Bonnet retorted, “but Sarah and I don’t--just -now.” - -“Come on,” Kitty said. - -At the gate, Blue Bonnet turned to Sarah. “I--I’ll be down this -evening, if I can.” - -“I’ll come too,” Kitty said. - -“We’re going to study,” Sarah warned her. - -“It’s a class in first aid to the injured,” Blue Bonnet laughed. - -“See here, Elizabeth Ashe,” Kitty exclaimed, “you’ve been sailing -pretty near to the wind lately. I never knew before that Miss Rankin -was such a straight descendant of Job’s.” - - * * * * * - -A week later, in spite of Sarah’s efforts and Kitty’s warnings, the -climax came. - -It was a dull, bleak day, the last day of October, with a brisk wind -sending the falling leaves scurrying in all directions. Blue Bonnet -had had a letter from her uncle that morning; a long letter, that had -brought the life on the ranch very near. More than ever “the call of -the wild” was in her blood that day. She was late for school in the -morning; late again, in the afternoon; and the very slight attention -she brought to bear upon her work during the earlier part of the day -had, by afternoon, diminished almost to the vanishing point. - -Her place was by the window, and to the girl, the school-yard walk, -with its bordering of tall, bare trees, led not out to the village -street, but on and out to the wide, illimitable prairie; and across -the prairie to a long, low house, standing like a little island in a -wide sea of grass. She could see Benita coming and going from house to -kitchen, and Don stretched lazily out on the back veranda. - -“Elizabeth!” - -Blue Bonnet turned, lifting a pair of dreamy, far-away eyes. - -“Are you aware that this is the third time I have spoken to you?” Miss -Rankin asked. - -“No, Miss Rankin--I beg your pardon.” - -“You may take up the subject where Ruth left off.” - -Blue Bonnet glanced uncertainly from Ruth to the open history in Miss -Rankin’s hands, and back again. - -Ruth’s lips moved ever so slightly; but the movement gave not the -faintest clue. Blue Bonnet turned to Miss Rankin. “I am afraid I -haven’t any idea where Ruth left off.” There was no real regret in her -tone, merely polite apology. - -Miss Rankin turned to one of the other girls. “You may answer, Hester.” - -And Hester Manly did answer, with a promptness and fullness which -should have served as a rebuke to Blue Bonnet. But already the girl’s -eyes had gone back to the window. To her, the troubles and trials of -George the Second seemed of very little consequence, in comparison with -the homesick longings of the owner of the Blue Bonnet Ranch. She was -glad that history was the last recitation of the day. - -Just before closing time Blue Bonnet, feeling vaguely that something -was wrong again, looked up. “Did you speak to me, Miss Rankin?” she -asked; and wondered at the sudden ripple of amusement that ran through -the room. - -Miss Rankin’s lips were drawn until only the faintest line of red -showed. “Yes,” she said, “I was speaking to you, Elizabeth. You will -remain this afternoon to make up your history and English--your Latin -you may make up to-morrow afternoon.” - -Blue Bonnet raised her eyes in swift protest. It would mean hours! And -she had been counting the minutes until she should be free! - -But there was no relenting in Miss Rankin’s face. Blue Bonnet watched -the rest gathering up books and papers, and making ready to depart, -with heart growing more rebellious every moment. - -Sarah’s look of pity, Kitty’s shrug of impatience, all the little -glances of sympathy, protest, or amusement, only helped to fan still -hotter the flame of rebellion in her heart. - -It happened that she was the only pupil detained that afternoon; and, -as presently the long line of boys and girls filed out to the march -Miss Rankin was playing outside in the assembly-room, Blue Bonnet, -gathering up her own books, walked deliberately out of the side -entrance. - -Straight for the big meadow back of her grandmother’s house she -made--the meadow that was a very little akin to the prairie. One line -to Uncle Cliff, and her way back was open; but stronger still than her -homesick longings was the pride that would not let her write that line. - -She was sitting on the ground, a little huddled up heap of misery, -resisting even Solomon’s attempts at comfort and diversion, when Alec -came across the meadow. - -He stopped short. “How long have you been here? Kitty said you had to -stay in.” - -“I didn’t stay.” - -“Did the Rankin relent?” - -“I don’t know.” - -“Elizabeth, what have you been doing?” - -“I couldn’t stay--not to-day, Alec, I just couldn’t!” - -Alec whistled. “I’m mighty afraid there’ll be something doing -to-morrow, Elizabeth.” - -Blue Bonnet rose. “Of course, I intend to explain to Miss Rankin. Come, -Solomon, we must go in.” - -At the meadow gate, she halted. “Coming in, Alec?” - -“Can’t,” he answered; “I’ve a compo on hand.” - -Blue Bonnet studied hard that evening. She meant to have good lessons -on the morrow; she would go to Miss Rankin the first thing in the -morning. - -Unfortunately, she was a little late the next morning; her explanation -would have to wait. And then, the moment the opening exercises were -over, and the class-room doors closed, Miss Rankin turned to her. - -“Elizabeth,” she asked, “didn’t you understand yesterday afternoon -that you were to remain after school?” - -A shiver of something like apprehension ran through Blue Bonnet. -“Please, Miss Rankin--” she began. - -“Did you, or did you not, understand, Elizabeth?” - -Blue Bonnet hated the hushed stillness of the room. “Yes, Miss Rankin,” -she said, “I understood--but--” - -“You may take your explanation to Mr. Hunt, Elizabeth.” - - - - -CHAPTER VIII - -MR. HUNT - - -Mrs. Clyde, sitting at her sewing in her own room, started in surprise -as the front door was slammed violently, followed by a quick rush of -feet on the stairs. - -That the commotion could only be caused by Elizabeth was probable, but -what was she doing home from school at this hour? - -Going to Blue Bonnet’s room to inquire, she found her tossing the -things about in her upper drawer in a wild search for something. - -“Elizabeth!” she exclaimed. - -“I can’t find my purse, Grandmother.” Blue Bonnet did not turn around. - -“Your purse?” - -“I want to send a telegram to Uncle Cliff. I--I’m going home.” - -Mrs. Clyde sat down on the lounge. “You are going home!” - -“Yes, Grandmother.” Blue Bonnet had found her purse at last, and was -hurriedly counting its contents. “Uncle Cliff told me I had only to -send word and--and--” Dropping suddenly into a chair, Blue Bonnet hid -her face in her hands. The last barrier her pride had raised had -fallen, broken down by that scene of the morning. Her one thought now -was to go back. Back to the ranch, where there were no explanations to -be made; no Miss Rankins to be displeased with one; no principals to -be sent to. She hated it here in the East--hated the life and all it -stood--Blue Bonnet caught herself up, remembering the last time she had -used those same words. - -“Elizabeth,” her grandmother asked, “what has happened?” - -Blue Bonnet wiped her eyes impatiently. “Miss Rankin has behaved -horridly; and I--came home; I’m never going back!”--the words came -punctuated with sobs. - -“And what had you done, Elizabeth, to occasion such behavior on the -part of Miss Rankin?” - -“I--intended to explain. She--wouldn’t listen. She said I--must go -to--Mr. Hunt!” Blue Bonnet’s head went down again; the memory of that -moment’s humiliation was too much for her. - -“She sent you to Mr. Hunt, Elizabeth?” - -“Yes, Grandmother; but I didn’t go--I came home.” - -“But, Elizabeth, what could you have done, requiring such extreme -measures? Come here and tell me about it.” - -And Blue Bonnet obeyed. - -Grandmother listened to the long, rather incoherent story in a silence -that Blue Bonnet did not feel to be entirely condemnatory. For -Grandmother had the blessed gift of seeing more than one side of a -question. Knowing the girl’s inherited love of freedom, remembering her -upbringing, she had not the heart to be too hard upon her. And yet, for -the girl’s own sake, she could not be too easy. - -“And so,” Blue Bonnet ended wearily, “I want to go home. I’m so tired -of being ‘trained,’ Grandmother.” - -“Tired of it, at fifteen, Elizabeth! When the training has only just -begun! But you shall go back--if you really wish to--though the going -must be done decently and in order; or you shall stay, and do that -which in your heart you know to be right. The decision shall rest with -yourself; but remember, Elizabeth, as you decide, so will your whole -life be the weaker or the stronger for it.” - -“But, Grandmother--even if I could--it’s too late.” - -“It is not too late, Elizabeth.” - -“Grandmother, I can’t do it!” Blue Bonnet sobbed. - -“It will be hard, dear; I do not deny it.” - -The girl moved restlessly. “I want to go home.” - -“I have said that you may go, Elizabeth. But you are not the girl I -think you, if you run away in that cowardly fashion. I am going to -leave you to decide the matter here and now.” - -In her own room, Mrs. Clyde waited rather anxiously for the issue. -Whatever the decision, it was likely to be a speedy one. She was glad -that Lucinda had chosen this day on which to go to Boston. Lucinda’s -methods were a little too strenuous for a case of this kind. - -Less than a quarter of an hour later, the front door slammed again. -From the window, Mrs. Clyde caught a glimpse of a hurrying figure, a -crimson tam-o’-shanter, even more awry than usual. She went back to -her sewing with hands that trembled a little. Was it Mr. Hunt, or the -telegraph office? - -Just before the noon intermission, Mr. Hunt heard a low knock on his -door. “Come in,” he called, wheeling round in his chair as Blue Bonnet -entered. - -“Good morning, Elizabeth,” he said. “Haven’t you been rather a long -time getting here?” He had seen Miss Rankin at recess. - -Something in his tone, in the grave kindly eyes, gave Blue Bonnet -courage. - -She came up to the desk. “I--I shouldn’t have come at all, if it hadn’t -been for Grandmother. She--she said it would be--cowardly--not to.” - -“Ah!” Mr. Hunt said. - -“I was going home--to the ranch.” - -“Rather than face me?” - -“It was--the having to come.” - -“Suppose you tell me why you had to come?” - -“Because I--didn’t stay in yesterday, when Miss Rankin told me to.” - -“Why didn’t you, Elizabeth?” - -And Blue Bonnet, looking at him with a pair of very frank blue eyes, -told him why,--very much as she had told her grandmother. - -There was a short silence when she had finished; then Mr. Hunt said, -“Elizabeth, do you suppose you are the only one who gets tired, very -tired, of the confinement of school work--who longs for the open? -What if we were all--Miss Rankin, all the teachers, myself--to drop -everything, and go when the fancy seized us?” - -“But I don’t,” Blue Bonnet answered; “I’ve never been before school -closed, though it’s been pretty hard not to, some days.” - -“Yesterday was not the first time you went before you had the -right--even though school was over.” - -“No,” Blue Bonnet admitted. “You--you know about the other time?” - -“Yes.” - -“But I made that up--and that first time--it didn’t seem very wrong. -You see I’ve never been to school before I came to Woodford; and tutors -aren’t very--strict. At least, mine weren’t.” - -“How about the second time, Elizabeth? You must have known then.” - -“I couldn’t stay,” Blue Bonnet answered. “I had to get out-of-doors. I -think fifteen is rather too late to begin to go to school, after all.” - -Mr. Hunt smiled a little. “It is because you are so unused to school -routine, and school discipline that we have been very patient with you, -Elizabeth. But things cannot go on as they have been doing. Do you want -your class to go on without you? If they do, it will not be because you -have not the ability but the will to keep up with them.” - -“I never thought of that,” Blue Bonnet said. - -“I want you to think of it very seriously. And now, what do you suppose -I am going to do with you?” - -Blue Bonnet caught her breath. Her ideas as to what a principal -might or might not be expected to do under the circumstances, were -indefinite--and a little disquieting. “I don’t know,” she said. - -“I am going to put you on your honor not to disobey in this fashion -again; and to try to conform more carefully to all the rules of the -school,--which will include, most emphatically, being more punctual. -Your record, in that respect, Elizabeth, is decidedly very far from -what it should be.” - -Blue Bonnet looked exceedingly sober. Being put on her honor meant -all to the girl that Mr. Hunt had known it would. “I’ll promise, Mr. -Hunt,” she said, after a moment or two. - - * * * * * - -Miss Rankin had had more than one inattentive pupil that forenoon. As -the morning went by and Blue Bonnet did not reappear, excitement ran -high among the “We are Seven’s.” - -“Mean old thing!” Kitty telegraphed to Debby, behind their teacher’s -back. - -And Debby nodded agreement. - -Just before afternoon school, Blue Bonnet came in and went straight to -Miss Rankin’s desk. There was a straining of eyes and ears, but nothing -was heard of the low conversation that followed. Then, for a moment, -Miss Rankin laid a hand on Blue Bonnet’s shoulder,--a most unwonted -demonstration. - -A moment after, Blue Bonnet turned and came slowly down the aisle to -her place. - -“Where have you been, Elizabeth Ashe?” Kitty demanded. - -“In various places,” Blue Bonnet answered. - -“I was just thinking about organizing a relief expedition!” - -“For whom?” Blue Bonnet asked. Almost harder than the going to Mr. Hunt -had the coming back to class been for her. She had passed the noon hour -by herself in the grove back of the schoolhouse, doing some of the -hardest thinking she had ever done in her life. - -The face she wore now was far too serious to suit Kitty’s ideas. - -“Was he very--dreadful, Elizabeth?” she asked sympathetically. - -“He was--not.” - -“You know,” Kitty said thoughtfully, “Mr. Hunt can be rather--awful.” - -“How do _you_ know?” Blue Bonnet questioned. - -Kitty turned to the rest. “Beginning to sit up and take notice,” she -announced demurely. - -Mr. Hunt met Miss Rankin in the corridor that afternoon and -stopped to speak with her. “Well,” he said, “your young Texan -appeared--eventually.” - -“So I understand.” - -“I don’t believe it will happen again. I have put her on her honor.” - -“The best thing you could have done, I think.” - -“Poor child!” Mr. Hunt said. “To use a simile peculiarly appropriate in -her case, she is not taking very kindly to bit and bridle. Ease up a -bit on her, when you can, Miss Rankin.” - -“I intend to. Did you send her to me, Mr. Hunt?” - -“To apologize? No. That was one of the things I left to her honor.” - -“Quite safely, as it proved,” Miss Rankin answered. “She _is_ a dear -child. I think things will run more smoothly now.” - -Blue Bonnet was rather late in getting home from school that afternoon, -but two of those lessons had been made up. - -At the door, her grandmother met her. “Elizabeth!” - -Blue Bonnet looked up. “I reckon it’s all right, Grandmother.” - -“You have seen Mr. Hunt, Elizabeth?” - -“Yes, Grandmother; he was mighty kind.” - -“I am very glad, Elizabeth; but where were you this noon?” - -“In the grove. I didn’t want any lunch. Oh, dear!” Blue Bonnet looked -up, struck by a sudden thought. “Were you worried, Grandmother?” - -“I was a little anxious. You had left me in something of an -uncertainty, you remember.” - -“I reckon you knew how it would come out, Grandmother. I wonder will I -ever learn to think of everything?” - -“I think you are learning to think of a good many things, dear. Now you -must have some lunch, and then go for a brisk walk.” - -“I was going to study.” - -Mrs. Clyde kissed the pale face. “You will do all the better work after -you have had some fresh air. It has not been the lack of time but the -lack of attention that has made all the trouble, dear.” - -As Blue Bonnet and Solomon came down the drive a little later, they met -Alec at the gate. “Halloa,” he said, “you’re not running at your usual -speed! Where are you headed for?” - -“I’m only going for a walk.” - -“I’m your man, then. We’ll go out on the turnpike.” - -It was rather a silent walk at first. Once out on the turnpike, Blue -Bonnet’s spirits began to revive. - -“Oh, but I am glad to-day is nearly over!” she said fervently. - -“What’ve they been doing to you, anyway?” Alec exclaimed indignantly. -He was not in Blue Bonnet’s room at school, but Kitty had given him a -graphic account of the day’s happenings. - -Blue Bonnet pulled off her tam-o’-shanter, letting the fresh wind blow -through her hair. “Nothing,” she answered; “they left all the doing to -me.” - -As she spoke, a man on horseback passed them at a swift gallop. -Instantly the girl turned, looking after him with eager eyes. He was -riding as the men at home rode. - -“That was Darrel,” Alec said, “and the mare.” - -Blue Bonnet’s color deepened. “She is like--Firefly. Alec, if one might -have her three wishes--or, even one!” - -“What would you choose?” Alec asked. He knew what his choice would -be--and he would be content with the one wish, too, if only it brought -him the strength he craved. - -Blue Bonnet was standing quite still, looking off along the turnpike. -“Courage,” she answered; “first, last, and always!” - -She came home still in subdued mood, coming to sit with grandmother in -the twilight, with a little involuntary sigh of relief that to-night -they two were alone together. - -“So you are going to stay with us, Elizabeth,” Mrs. Clyde said, “and -try to make yourself ready to go back?” - -“Yes, Grandmother.” - -“Is the staying very hard, dear?” - -“I am so homesick, Grandmother. Not all the time; but lately. I like -it here and being with you--and Aunt Lucinda; and knowing Alec and the -girls. But still I want to go back; and oh, I do want to be called Blue -Bonnet!” - -“Why, Elizabeth, your uncle wrote that you preferred _not_ to be called -Blue Bonnet. Your aunt and I have been very careful to remember.” - -“Indeed you _have_,” Blue Bonnet declared. “I would like to be called -it, though, Grandmother--I think I shouldn’t be so homesick, then. And -it’s--so hard--to live up to ‘Elizabeth.’” - -“I would do a good deal more than that, dear, to make you content to -stay with us.” - -“Grandmother, do you mean--you truly _like_ having me here?” - -“How can you ask that, dear!” - -“But, I’m such a lot of trouble.” - -“Trouble that we would not willingly forego.” - -Blue Bonnet nestled closer. “I almost wish you didn’t care so much. I -shall have to go some day. I--papa would not like me not to.” - -“I know, dear; some day you must go back. Only you want to make -yourself ready--I do not think you are quite that yet.” - -“No--I must get I suppose where I won’t let Benita and the rest spoil -me. It’s very pleasant, being spoiled, Grandmother. I never knew how -much Benita did for me, until I came here. She always did my hair--she -can braid hair beautifully. It hasn’t looked very beautiful lately. I -hate braiding hair.” - -“It is rather flyaway hair,” Mrs. Clyde smoothed the girl’s head -lovingly, “but I don’t think it is quite as flyaway as it was at first.” - -“I wish you were going back to the ranch with me,” Blue Bonnet said. -“Grandmother, don’t you ever get tired of having the houses so close? -Wouldn’t you like to push them back?” - -“I don’t know that I would, dear.” - -“I would,” Blue Bonnet said; then for a while she sat very still, -looking into the fire. - -Mrs. Clyde was silent also; she was thinking of the other -Elizabeth--who had left her at eighteen. - -“Grandmother,” Blue Bonnet said sadly, “it’s no use--I sha’n’t ever be -ready--really ready. Imagine living on a cattle ranch, and being afraid -to ride!” - -“Dear--is that the fear you meant that night?” - -“Yes, Grandmother.” - -“I cannot understand. Your uncle used to write what a fearless little -horsewoman you were.” - -“I know. Grandmother, I think I should like to tell you--I’ve never -told anyone--perhaps, then, I sha’n’t remember it so.” - -“Tell me, dear.” - -“It’s--I--I saw one of the men--he had been thrown--and dragged--it was -horrible! No one knew I saw him--that was last summer--I haven’t been -on a horse since.” - -“You should have told your uncle at once, dear; keeping it to yourself -was the worst thing you could have done.” - -“I couldn’t bear to speak of it--I thought I should forget. Then, one -afternoon, I went out to mount Firefly--and I--couldn’t. Uncle Cliff -used to wonder why I wasn’t riding; he asked me about it one night, -and I just up and told him I was afraid. That was the time he said -‘afraid’ was an odd word for an Ashe to use.” - -“Have you honestly tried to conquer this fear, dear?” - -“I haven’t tried to ride since that first time--after I had seen--that. -It wouldn’t be any use. I can’t ride, Grandmother. That’s why I -couldn’t bear to stay on the ranch.” - -“Yet you want to go back?” - -“Yes, I want to go back--even if I can’t ride. I reckon I’ll have to -drive.” - -“You are not afraid to drive?” - -“No; at least, I haven’t been here.” - -Mrs. Clyde laughed. “I daresay our Woodford horses do seem a bit tame. -I wish, dear, I had some real comfort to give you. Perhaps, in time--” - -“I’m more afraid now than I was at first,” Blue Bonnet answered. She -rose as Delia came in to light up. “I’m going to study mighty hard -to-night, Grandmother. You’re going to have the star pupil for a -granddaughter after this.” - -When Blue Bonnet went up to bed that evening, she found a little bundle -of letters, smelling of lavender, lying on her dressing-table. - -Her first thought was to sit down and read them then and there; but, -with a little resolute shake of the head, she made herself get quite -ready for bed first; then, wrapping a gaily striped Mexican blanket -about her, she curled herself up on the foot of her bed, the letters in -her lap. - -And so vivid were they, so dear and familiar the scenes they portrayed, -that presently the girl had forgotten time and place, and was feeling -the prairie wind on her face; seeing the swaying of the tall grass; -hearing the sounds of the ranch life--rejoicing in the freedom of it -all. - -In one of the letters, she found a few dried blue bonnets--the letter -in which her mother had written of her coming.--“And she is to be -called Blue Bonnet, our little prairie flower, with her eyes just the -color of the blue bonnets growing wild and thick in the prairie grass. -Some day, you shall see her, Mother.” - -Blue Bonnet’s eyes were wet. And she had said she hated the ranch--had -asked not to be called Blue Bonnet! How the memory of those hasty, -thoughtless words hurt! - -“Elizabeth!” - -The girl started, and looked around. - -Mrs. Clyde stood in the open doorway. “My dear, do you know how late it -is?” - -“Late!” - -“It is after half-past eleven.” - -And the rule was that Blue Bonnet’s light must be out by ten. “And I -thought I had reformed!” Blue Bonnet said. “But, Grandmother, I did -make myself get all ready for bed first. Well, I reckon you’ll just -have to scold me.” - -“It is too late even for that,” Mrs. Clyde answered, and hurried the -girl into bed. Bending in the dark to kiss her, she said softly, -“Good-night, little Blue Bonnet.” - - * * * * * - -Blue Bonnet woke the next morning with the idea firmly fixed in her -mind that the only thing for her to do was to write to her uncle, -confessing frankly how honestly she regretted those hasty words of -hers, and how very far she was from hating the ranch and everything -connected with it. - -The Blue Bonnet of yesterday morning would have sat down to the writing -of it at once; the Blue Bonnet of to-day dressed and went down to -breakfast with a promptness that won her a smile of approval from her -grandmother. - -After breakfast, there was no time; she was determined not to be late -to school that day. But she did write at recess--much to Kitty’s -disgust. - -“Goodness only knows where you were yesterday at recess, Elizabeth,” -she protested, “and to-day you’re--” - -“In Texas,” Blue Bonnet finished for her. - -“You’re not writing about going back?” - -“I am.” - -“Elizabeth! When?” - -“Not to-day, Kitty. Now do go away--it’s a very important letter; it -must go out on the noon train.” - -It was not a very coherent letter, and there was not time to make it a -long one,--but it brought great pleasure to Mr. Cliff. “Looks like we -needn’t put the Blue Bonnet Ranch on the market yet awhile, Joe,” he -said, after reading it. - -Coming in from school that afternoon, Blue Bonnet met Aunt Lucinda in -the hall. “Are you just back?” she asked. “And did you have a pleasant -time?” - -“I came home soon after dinner, Elizabeth. Yes, I had a very pleasant -time; but I am glad to be back.” Miss Clyde bent and kissed Blue -Bonnet,--not a mere formal kiss of greeting. It brought the quick color -to the girl’s face. - -“I’m afraid you don’t know--there’s been a good deal happened since -yesterday morning, Aunt Lucinda,” she said hurriedly. - -“I know all about it, my dear; your grandmother has been telling me. I -am much gratified with the outcome, Elizabeth.” - -Blue Bonnet smiled up at her aunt. “And you’ll call me Blue Bonnet, -too?” - -“My dear, I thought--” - -“I know--but I was Blue Bonnet at home, you know,--until I was just all -round horrid that night--and oh, I do want to be called it now.” - -Miss Clyde smiled. “As you like, dear; only I think I shall still -reserve Elizabeth--for occasions.” - -“Oh dear!” Blue Bonnet answered, “I’m afraid it’ll be more ‘Elizabeth’ -than ‘Blue Bonnet’ then, Aunt Lucinda.” - -“We’ll hope not, dear.” And then Aunt Lucinda actually stooped and -kissed Blue Bonnet a second time. - - - - -CHAPTER IX - -VICTOR - - -“Elizabeth,” Alec asked the next morning, as they were on their way to -school, “what was that Mrs. Clyde called you just now?” - -“Blue Bonnet. My name is Elizabeth Blue Bonnet Ashe. Alec, I wish you’d -call me that, too, instead of Elizabeth.” - -“I most certainly will. Are you named after the ranch?” - -“Partly; partly after the flower. The Blue Bonnet is our State flower.” - -“How jolly! But why on earth haven’t we been calling you that all -along?--Blue Bonnet seems much more suitable for you than Elizabeth.” - -“Oh--because.” - -“You’re awfully fond of that--‘because.’” - -“It’s such a convenient word.” - -“From your point of view. From mine--it’s rather inadequate. See here, -Blue Bonnet, is that why your uncle is so fond of whistling ‘All the -Blue Bonnets’?” - -“Yes. Whistle it for me right now, please, Alec!” - -“I guess not.--To think how I’ve been Elizabething you all this time!” - -“I’ve never minded your way of saying it--nor Kitty’s; it didn’t sound -so very hard to live up to. But when Aunt Lucinda used to say it, in a -particular sort of tone she has, it was--depressing. You couldn’t say -Blue Bonnet that way, could you?” - -“Doesn’t that remain to be seen?” Alec laughed. - -The new, or rather the old, name spread like wildfire among Blue -Bonnet’s especial friends--Kitty, like Alec, declaring it far more -appropriate to its owner than the more formal Elizabeth. - -“Oh, Blue Bonnet,” she asked one afternoon a few days later, “had your -friend Mrs. Prior to tea lately?” - -“No.” - -“Being such an intimate friend, of course you know she’s sick?” - -“Kitty, don’t be horrid!--No, I didn’t know it.” - -“Papa doesn’t think she’s going to get well. He says he’s never seen -anyone more anxious not to.” - -“Kitty, how dreadful!” - -“I don’t know,” Kitty answered, with unusual gravity; “she hasn’t much -to live for.” - -Blue Bonnet’s eyes were very pitiful. “And I meant to do so much for -her!” She went home in quiet mood. It was like a day in early October, -rather than November. How could anyone, on such a day, not want to -live! She wished she might go out to the town farm; but Grandmother and -Aunt Lucinda were making calls, and she must wait until their return to -ask permission. - -She took her books out to the hammock on the sunny back piazza, finding -it even harder than usual to fix her thoughts on her studies; they -would wander to the bare old house, out beyond the turnpike. - -Alec, coming over, came upon her before she heard him. “Is it a brown -study?” he asked. “It looks a little like a blue one.” - -“Alec, did you know that poor old Mrs. Prior was sick?” - -Alec sat down on the steps. “She isn’t--now. I just met Dr. Clark.” - -“Alec, I simply hate myself!” - -“What in the world is up now, Blue Bonnet?” - -“I meant to be such a friend to her--she said she hadn’t any friends.” - -“I think you did your share--you gave her one good time; that’s a whole -lot more than any of the rest of us ever thought of doing. And she’s -got her friends now, Blue Bonnet,--so don’t you worry.” - -Blue Bonnet sighed. “I reckon, Aunt Lucinda would have let me take her -some flowers, or something, now and then; but I just forgot all about -her--after the first. A pretty friend she must have thought me!” - -“I daresay she did,” Alec answered. “It strikes me, young lady, you’d -better come up out of those depths and get to business.” - -Blue Bonnet took up her history. “I’ve read it over three times, and I -don’t remember one word of it. It’s very stupid anyhow. Who wants to -know about a lot of battles that happened before one was born?” - -“Miss Rankin will, for one,” Alec laughed. He got up, whistling to Bob -and Ben, who were having a game of tag on the lawn with Solomon. “I’m -off. Mind you quit worrying and tend to that history.” - -“Grandmother,” Blue Bonnet asked that evening, “may I send some -flowers--for Mrs. Prior?” - -“Certainly, dear;” and when Blue Bonnet had gone upstairs, Mrs. Clyde -turned to her daughter. “It is getting to be ‘may I?’ much more -frequently than ‘I’m going to,’ Lucinda.” - -“Yes,” Aunt Lucinda agreed; “I really think Blue Bonnet has improved a -good deal lately.” - - * * * * * - -The next day Grandmother and Aunt Lucinda went in to Boston for the -night, and Blue Bonnet was allowed to invite Sarah to spend the -afternoon and night with her. - -Blue Bonnet’s own choice would have been Kitty. Sarah accepted the -invitation with pleasure. “I’d like to come very much, Blue Bonnet,” -she said; “I’ll ask Mother at noon.” - -“I’d’ve _loved_ it,” Kitty said; “you’d have a lot more fun, if -you’d’ve asked me, Blue Bonnet Ashe.” - -“I might have had too much,” Blue Bonnet laughed. “I reckon Aunt -Lucinda must have thought so. I’ll try to have you next time, Kitty.” - -“Second choice!” Kitty answered. - -Blue Bonnet went in with Sarah that afternoon, while she got her -things. It was the afternoon of the church sewing society, held this -time at the parsonage. Blue Bonnet was much interested in the scene. -“Only some of the things aren’t very--pretty,” she told herself. If -ever she joined a sewing society,--which it was hard to imagine herself -doing--she should insist on making pretty things--they were so much -more really important than just necessary ones. - -Sarah kept her waiting quite a while. The Blake family was a large one; -and Sarah, as the eldest child, was burdened with many cares. It was -almost unprecedented, her going away for the night. Quite a small army -of protesting children followed her and Blue Bonnet down to the gate. - -The moment it had clicked behind them, Blue Bonnet turned to Sarah. -“What are they making all those things for?” - -“They’re getting a box ready.” - -“A box?” - -“Dear me, Blue Bonnet, don’t you understand?” and Sarah explained. - -“Where is it going?” Blue Bonnet asked. - -“I think--why, Blue Bonnet, it’s going to Texas!” - -“I wish I could go in it,” Blue Bonnet said wistfully. - -“You’d take up too much room; and you wouldn’t get much fresh air on -the way.” - -“Whom is it going to?” - -“A Rev. Mr. Judson, I think; he’s a church missionary, and very poor. -They’ve a lot of children.” - -“Why don’t they send prettier things?” - -“Useful things are much better,” Sarah answered. “Blue Bonnet, let’s--” - -“Things can be pretty and useful too,” Blue Bonnet interrupted. - -“I guess they’ll be very glad to get it,” Sarah said. “Blue Bonnet, -let’s study this afternoon; then we can have the evening to enjoy -ourselves in.” - -“All right,” the other agreed cheerfully. “But you’ve got to keep -strictly to the thing in hand, if you’re going to study with me, Sarah -Blake.” - -Blue Bonnet’s preparations for studying were rather a surprise to -Sarah. They consisted of two great chairs drawn close to the broad west -window in the dining-room, a dish of apples, and another of cookies. -“One can’t work well when one’s hungry,” Blue Bonnet explained. “And -one can eat so well when one’s working.” - -And, in spite of Sarah’s protests, she was made to occupy one of the -big chairs and take one of the big apples, before Blue Bonnet would -allow her to open a book. - -After that, however, Blue Bonnet settled down to her books bravely. -Scarcely speaking, save for a little exclamation of perplexity or -impatience, now and then. - -Blue Bonnet was trying very hard to remember her promise to Mr. Hunt -these days; in consequence, matters at school were running much more -smoothly. She did not know how often Miss Rankin, recognizing how -earnestly the girl was endeavoring to do her best, helped her over more -than one rough place. She did know that she was really getting to like -Miss Rankin and to want to please her. - -“I suppose,” she said, laying the last book down with a long breath of -relief, “that she’s an acquired taste--like olives.” - -“Who is?” Sarah asked; Sarah was not quite through. - -“The ‘rankin’ officer.’” - -“Miss Rankin like olives!” Sarah exclaimed, thoroughly puzzled. “Blue -Bonnet, what do you mean?” - -“Doesn’t she like them?” Blue Bonnet asked, carefully selecting another -apple. - -“I wish you wouldn’t tease, Blue Bonnet,” Sarah said; “I’m not ready to -talk yet.” - -“Hurry, that’s a good child--I want to give Solomon a romp before dark. -Solomon plays hide and seek beautifully.” - -Later, roasting chestnuts before the fire in the sitting-room, Blue -Bonnet’s thoughts went back to that missionary box. “Do you only put -clothes in it, Sarah?” she asked. - -“Put clothes in what, Blue Bonnet? A moment ago you were talking of -examinations.” - -“The box.” - -“Mostly; sometimes there are other things--toys and books.” - -“I wish I could give something for this one. I’d like to send something -to--Texas.” - -Sarah turned eagerly. “I wish you could; this isn’t quite as satis--as -complete as we would like. There’s a girl out there about our age--and -they’re so poor, Blue Bonnet.” - -Blue Bonnet was on her feet. “We’ll go right upstairs and ransack.” - -“Blue Bonnet!” Sarah’s voice was full of shocked surprise. - -“_Que asco!_ There, Sarah, you’ve made me say that. You didn’t suppose -I meant anybody’s things but my own? I’ve got heaps of ribbons and -pretty collars that I don’t need.” - -Blue Bonnet led the way upstairs to her own room, turning on the light, -throwing open her bureau drawers with an impetuosity that quite took -Sarah’s breath away. - -She soon had a little pile of ribbons, laces, and the odds and ends of -finery that girls love, in the center of her bed. - -“Oh, Blue Bonnet,” Sarah asked, “can you really spare all these?” - -“Of course; there’ll be just so much less to take care of, and I can -get more. But if I couldn’t, I shouldn’t mind. Sarah, do you suppose -she wears gloves?” - -“Why, of course!” - -“Then I’m going to send all mine but two pairs--I hate to wear gloves! -I’d send them all, only I suppose Aunt Lucinda would make me buy -more--for church.” - -“Blue Bonnet!” - -“Sarah Blake, if you’re going to sit there and Blue Bonnet me--in a way -that means ‘Elizabeth’--you can go downstairs until I get this bundle -made up. It’ll save a lot of trouble--packing this stuff off. You see, -Aunt Lucinda’s motto is--‘A box for everything and everything in its -box.’” - -Sarah was smoothing out the soft bright ribbons almost affectionately; -new ribbons were a luxury at the parsonage. “How fond you are of red, -Blue Bonnet!” - -“Yes,” the girl said, “Uncle Cliff liked me to wear it. I wonder,” she -looked up laughingly, “if that is one reason I like Kitty. Her hair -is--reddish!” - -“It isn’t as red as it used to be,” Sarah said. “Blue Bonnet, she’ll be -so pleased with these--that girl out in Texas.” - -Blue Bonnet looked at the little collection with dissatisfied eyes. -“Sarah,--I’m going to send--my red dress!” - -“Blue Bonnet!” - -“I am. Maybe it’ll fit. If it doesn’t, I reckon it can be altered, or -done something to.” - -“Blue Bonnet--that’s an entirely new dress!” - -“I know--I was going to wear it on Sunday for the first time. But -doesn’t that make it all the better? I shouldn’t like wearing other -people’s dresses.” Blue Bonnet went to her closet, coming back with -the dress over her arm, a simple shirtwaist suit in some soft woollen -goods. “Isn’t it the loveliest shade, Sarah? You can’t deny that this -is useful and pretty too. See, the lace is all in the neck. It’s quite -the prettiest of all my dresses.” - -“But Blue Bonnet--” - -Blue Bonnet moved impatiently. “You are the but-eriest set here in -Woodford! Out on the ranch I did what I wanted to, when I wanted -to,--that is, generally,--without all these everlasting buts. I just -hate the word ‘but.’” - -“Still,” Sarah held her ground determinedly, “I don’t think you ought -to send that dress without asking your grandmother if you may.” - -“It isn’t Grandmother’s dress! And if I did wait the box would be -gone.--Uncle Cliff wouldn’t care.” - -“There’ll be more boxes.” - -“And more dresses! And this dress is going in this box--straight to -Texas.” - -“Well,” Sarah said uncertainly,--“oh, Blue Bonnet, let me fold it!” - -“Wait a moment.” Blue Bonnet had gone over to her upper drawer; in its -depleted condition, it was comparatively easy to find her little purse. -“It isn’t as empty as it might be, nor as full as I wish it were,” -she laughed. Next she went to her desk, where she wrote on a scrap of -paper,---“From a Texas Blue Bonnet.” The paper was slipped into the -purse, the purse into the pocket of the dress. “I’m mighty glad now I -insisted on a pocket in all my dresses,” she said. “Now, I reckon, -Sarah, we’ll have to go to bed--I promised Aunt Lucinda to be in on -time.” - -Sarah was standing on the hearthrug. “Blue Bonnet,” she said, “you make -me dizzy. You do the oddest, nicest things--just as if they weren’t -anything at all!” - -Blue Bonnet laughed. “Sarah,” and Sarah was quick to recognize the -tone, “I should like to have you analyze that sentence.” - -Sarah had begun to take off collar and hair-ribbon. “It must be nice, -having a room to yourself. This is quite the prettiest room I’ve ever -seen.” - -“Grandmother arranged it for me--wasn’t it dear of her! I brought some -of the Mexican blankets and things with me. It’s a great deal prettier -than my room at home--I didn’t think much about such things there; I’m -going to after I go back. But, Sarah, I think it would be perfectly -lovely, sharing one’s room.” - -“You have everything you want, don’t you?” Sarah said, a note of -something a little like envy in her voice. There were so many things -Sarah could not help wanting, and could not have. - -Blue Bonnet was brushing her hair out; she looked up, her eyes dark -with sudden feeling. “I haven’t any--every other girl in our set--has a -father and mother.” - -The next morning, Blue Bonnet’s contribution was left at the -parsonage,--Sarah promising that it should go in the box; also that it -should go unopened. - -Blue Bonnet thought about it a good deal that morning; it gave her a -warm glow of satisfaction to feel that she had helped in the making of -that Texas box. After this, she meant to send something in every box, -though, no matter where its destination. - -And when Miss Rankin asked her the principal products of Brazil, Blue -Bonnet, who was trying to imagine what that other Texas girl was like, -answered, “Missionary boxes.” - -There was an irrepressible murmur of amusement. “Elizabeth!” Miss -Rankin exclaimed, “What are you thinking of?” - -“Missionary boxes, Miss Rankin,” the girl answered. - -Miss Rankin rapped sharply for order. “Elizabeth--” - -“I was, truly,” Blue Bonnet said earnestly. “They were getting one -ready at the parsonage yesterday afternoon, and I got to thinking about -it, and how nice they were; but I’ll tell you the products of Brazil -now, if I may, Miss Rankin?” - -“Very well,” the teacher answered; “after this try to keep those -wandering thoughts of yours on the subject in hand.” - -“Yes, Miss Rankin,” Blue Bonnet answered. - -“Blue Bonnet, how could you!” Sarah exclaimed, the moment the bell rang -for morning recess. - -“Blue Bonnet, you duck!” Kitty added. “For once a geography lesson -was interesting,--only, I’d like to see one of the rest of us dare to -answer like that!” - -“But it was so,” Blue Bonnet insisted. “Sarah, do you suppose it’s on -its way by now?” - -“It’s going on the noon train,” Sarah answered. - -Grandmother and Aunt Lucinda would not be back until early afternoon, -so Blue Bonnet had coaxed Katy, the cook, into putting up some lunch -for her to take to school. Kitty and Debby had brought theirs, and the -three had a delightful time together in one corner of the almost empty -classroom. - -Going home from school that afternoon, with every step bringing her -nearer to her grandmother and her aunt, Blue Bonnet’s growing doubts -as to how the news of her contribution to the sewing society’s box -would be received grew very rapidly indeed. She went up the path to the -house at a much slower pace than usual, answering Solomon’s rush of -welcome rather soberly. If only Aunt Lucinda would be out--Grandmother -was so much more--reasonable. But no, there they both sat, each at her -accustomed window. Blue Bonnet began to think that missionary boxes -like a good many other things--had their objectionable side. - -“And how did you and Sarah manage last night?” Miss Clyde asked, as -Blue Bonnet sat down on the end of the lounge nearest Grandmother. - -Blue Bonnet’s greeting had been rather subdued. There was the suspicion -of a smile about the corners of Mrs. Clyde’s mouth--Sarah had been -chosen for the express purpose of keeping Blue Bonnet out of mischief; -but--unless all signs failed-- - -“We got on nicely,” Blue Bonnet answered slowly. “Grandmother, I gave -my red dress to the missionary box.” - -“Elizabeth!” Miss Clyde exclaimed. - -“It was going to Texas--and Sarah said they were so poor--and that -there was a girl about my age. I did want to send something worth -while--and I put my purse in the pocket.” - -“What else did you send?” Miss Clyde asked, as Blue Bonnet ended. - -“Only some ribbons, and gloves, and little things--I had such a lot. -I’ll go without a red dress all winter, if you like, Aunt Lucinda.” - -“What end would that serve, Elizabeth?” - -“I don’t know,” Blue Bonnet answered; “I thought maybe _you’d_ think I -ought to.” - -Miss Clyde took several rather impatient stitches. It was Grandmother -who spoke next. - -“Blue Bonnet,” she said, “I can understand how you came to do this; -but as long as you are under our care, it would be better for you to -consult either your aunt or myself before giving away any of your -clothes. You are too young to give indiscriminately, or on your own -responsibility. Some day, you will probably have it in your power to -give freely and generously; but, dear, you must learn how to use that -power to the best advantage.” - -“Yes, Grandmother,” Blue Bonnet answered soberly. She wished Aunt -Lucinda wouldn’t sit there looking so--displeased; it was almost as bad -as being scolded. Blue Bonnet drew a long breath. Life in Woodford was -so complicated. If she’d given all her dresses away, when she was at -home, Uncle Cliff wouldn’t have been vexed. - -Mrs. Clyde saw the wistful look in the girl’s eyes. “After all, dear,” -she said gently, “it was a kind impulse; and somewhere out in that -beloved Texas of yours is a girl whose winter will be much brighter -because of it. And now for your walk--not too long a one.” - -“I’ll remember, Grandmother,” Blue Bonnet said. - -“Mother,” Miss Clyde exclaimed, the moment Blue Bonnet had gone, “do -you mean to spoil the girl utterly?” - -“I’m not afraid,” Mrs. Clyde answered; “hers is too sweet a nature. She -has all her mother’s impulsive generosity--which must be directed, not -repressed.” - -When Blue Bonnet came back an hour later, she found Miss Clyde alone in -the sitting-room. - -“Have you had a pleasant walk, Blue Bonnet?” her aunt asked. - -The girl came forward eagerly. “Very, Aunt Lucinda; and please, the -girls want me to go for a long walk to-morrow afternoon--’way up to the -old ‘hunters’ cabin.’ May I?” - -“Is that standing yet? I used to go up there when I was a girl.” - -“May I go, Aunt Lucinda?” - -“Why, yes, Blue Bonnet,” Aunt Lucinda answered. - - * * * * * - -There was distinct interrogation in Sarah’s eyes when she and Blue -Bonnet met the next afternoon. Blue Bonnet ignored it completely; to -all intents and purposes, she had never heard of a missionary box. - -Debby and Kitty made up the rest of the party, the other three having -been unable to come. It was a long walk--the latter half principally a -climb--before they reached the little disused cabin standing on a bit -of woodland clearing, far up on one of the hills back of Woodford. - -It was a mild day, with a soft haze blurring the view from the high -point on which the cabin stood; but the four girls sitting on an old -log before the door were not greatly disappointed. They had come for -the mere pleasure of the coming; and now they rested, contentedly -enjoying the apples which Blue Bonnet had supplied--it being her week -to provide the refreshments, which were always a part of these Saturday -afternoon tramps. - -“Apples are all very well,” Kitty remarked, taking a second one, “but--” - -“I know you’d rather have candy,” Blue Bonnet said, her face reddening; -“but I hadn’t any money--I sha’n’t have any before the first of the -month. I’ll treat twice running then, to make up. Aunt Lucinda won’t -let me borrow; I--she said so this morning.” - -“You’ve spent all your allowance for this month?” Kitty cried. - -“I’ve--used it. There’s Alec.” Blue Bonnet pointed to the winding road -down below. Alec was coming towards them on Victor. - -“He hasn’t seen us yet,” Debby said; “doesn’t he look tired?” - -“It’s too long a ride for him--it’s a great deal longer by the road,” -Kitty declared. “Alec isn’t strong, but he won’t give in. Papa says his -will power is wonderful.” - -Alec had seen them now. Presently he came round the curve, throwing -himself off his horse with an involuntary sigh of weariness. “What are -you all doing up here--and where are the rest of you?” he asked. - -“Having a good time,” Blue Bonnet told him. - -“Why didn’t you choose a warmer spot?” Alec was shivering. - -Sarah jumped up. “Let’s go inside and make a fire--the chimney’s all -right.” - -They gathered dried wood and underbrush, Alec produced matches, and -they soon had a bright fire roaring and leaping in the fireplace, that -took up nearly all of one side of the little cabin. - -Sitting on the floor before it in a semi-circle, they told stories in -turn, beginning with Sarah. - -Suddenly Alec, who had been strangely silent for some moments, keeled -quietly over in a little heap. - -In a moment Sarah, kneeling beside him, had lowered him gently, until -his head rested on the cabin floor. “It’s only a faint,” she said, her -hand on his wrist; “he’s overtired, and his heart isn’t very strong. -But I think he ought to have a doctor. Where could we catch your -father, Kitty?” - -“He was going out on the mill road--he’s due at Nesbit’s farm about -five.” - -“It’s nearly five now,” Debby said, looking at her watch. - -“I’ll go right over there,” Kitty offered; “I’ll be as quick as -possible, but it’s a rough road.” - -“If only one of you could ride over--on Victor?” Sarah said anxiously. -“Oh, Blue Bonnet, you must ride--all Western girls do, don’t they? Ride -all sorts of horses?” - -“Yes, I ride,” Blue Bonnet answered; would the others see how she was -trembling? - -“Victor goes like the wind,” Debby said. - -There was a moment’s silence. To Blue Bonnet, it seemed as if she had -been standing there in wretched indecision for hours. And yet she knew -it was only a moment before she heard herself saying quietly, “Of -course, I’ll go, Sarah.” - -Kitty and Debby went out with her to where Victor stood tied; he -whinnied with pleasure at sight of them. - -“You are sure you can ride him?” Debby asked. “He’s pretty wild.” - -Blue Bonnet did not answer; she was stroking Victor’s head with fingers -that would tremble. - -“Isn’t it good you’re not afraid?” Kitty said excitedly. “I’d be -frightened to death.” - -“Afraid!” Blue Bonnet wondered if anyone had ever known what fear -was--as she knew it at that moment. “How shall I get to Nesbit’s?” she -asked. - -And Kitty told her. - -Then came Victor’s share in the discussion. Would he let her mount? - -Decidedly, it appeared that he would not. Blue Bonnet breathed a little -easier. If he would not let her mount, she could not be to blame--not -even in her own eyes. - -Then, in a moment, all the girl’s fighting blood was up,--and she knew -that she meant to win the struggle. - -“Victor,” she whispered, her hand on the horse’s glossy neck, “Victor, -fight with me, not against me, and help me to be a victor, too.” - -Perhaps the horse understood; perhaps there was something magical in -the touch of Blue Bonnet’s fingers, for suddenly he stood quite still. - -The next moment Blue Bonnet was in the saddle and they were off. - - - - -CHAPTER X - -UNCLE CLIFF - - -It was a rough ride, the narrow down-hill road turning abruptly more -than once; then came a short cut across country through seldom-used -lanes, with a field to cross before reaching the broad mill road. - -At first, Victor was disposed to repent his sudden yielding; disposed -to display that repentance very actively. And then Victor realized -that the hand on the bridle rein was firm and steady--the hand of the -master; and that his rider, if only a girl, knew how to ride. - -And all the way, above the hurry and excitement, above her anxiety for -Alec, one thought rang triumphantly through Blue Bonnet’s mind--she was -not afraid. - -Dr. Clark, gathering up the reins, preparatory to leaving Nesbit’s, saw -the hurrying horse and waited. Ten chances to one, he was wanted. - -“Well!” he exclaimed, as Blue Bonnet drew up beside the gig, “any of -you girls come a cropper?” - -“It’s Alec, Dr. Clark!” Slipping out of the saddle, Blue Bonnet told -her errand. “I’ll go back with you,” she added. “Victor’s had pretty -hard service this afternoon; I’ll leave him here for some one to look -after him, and take him home by and by.” - -“Well, Miss Elizabeth, you surely can ride!” the doctor said, as Blue -Bonnet climbed in beside him; and he marvelled over the sudden lighting -up of her blue eyes. - -Kitty was watching anxiously for them, “Alec seems some better, papa,” -she said; “I am glad you’ve come.” - -Alec was lying before the fire, his head resting on an impromptu pillow -made of the girls’ jackets. He smiled deprecatingly, at sight of the -doctor. “It’s too bad, sir, to have brought you ’way up here. I’d have -been all right presently.” - -“Nice retired little spot you chose to do this in,” Dr. Clark said, -his hand on Alec’s pulse. “Suppose you’d been alone, young man? Kitty, -isn’t there a spring about here?” the doctor took out his medicine case. - -“Where’s Blue Bonnet?” Alec asked. - -“I’m here,” the girl answered. She was sitting back of him, at one -corner of the fireplace. - -“Did Victor go--well?” - -“Magnificently.” - -Alec tried to raise himself. “Not just yet,” the doctor told him. He -stood a moment, looking down at the group. “Sarah, I’m going to leave -you and Elizabeth here with Alec; I’ll drive round by the General’s, -and have the carriage sent up--it’ll be easier than the gig. Debby and -Kitty can go back with me. I’ll stop at your place, Elizabeth, and at -the parsonage.” - -Sarah followed the doctor to the gig. “Is Alec all right now?” she -asked. - -“He’s a good deal better; just keep him quiet.” - -Sarah went back to the cabin. Blue Bonnet had piled on fresh sticks and -dried moss, and the little place was warm and bright. - -“It’s a real adventure, isn’t it?” she said, as they listened to Nannie -picking her careful way down the rough, hillside road. - -“I bet you two are hungry,” Alec answered. - -“Being a little hungry is part of the fun,” Blue Bonnet declared; “it’s -like being besieged, or cast on a desert island.” - -“With the comforting certainty of being rescued,” Sarah added. - -“I reckon Aunt Lucinda’s wondering what mischief I’m up to now,” Blue -Bonnet laughed; “I was to be in before dark without fail.” - -“Where’s Victor?” Alec asked suddenly. - -“I left him at Nesbit’s; Jim’s going to take him home after a while,” -Blue Bonnet answered. She leaned forward, reading the unspoken question -in Alec’s eyes. “_Everything’s_ all right,” she said earnestly. - -“Wasn’t it good, Blue Bonnet, that Victor let you ride him, and that -you weren’t afraid?” Sarah said. - -Blue Bonnet threw a handful of dried cones on the fire. “I think Victor -really enjoyed that ride--I know I did.” - -The talk died down; Alec seemed drowsy, and the other two were anxious -not to disturb him. Once Sarah asked in a whisper, “Blue Bonnet, what -are you thinking about?” - -Blue Bonnet’s eyes were on the fire, seeing pictures there in the -flickering lights that Sarah could only guess at. “Different things,” -she answered slowly. - -“They must be pleasant thoughts.” - -“They are. Sarah, did you ever have a wish--a very special wish--come -true?” - -“I don’t know,” Sarah said thoughtfully; “I try not to wish for things -that can’t come true.” - -“There’s the carriage, Sarah.” Blue Bonnet jumped up. - -A moment or so later, they heard it draw up before the cabin; the next -instant, General Trent stood in the low doorway, shading his eyes from -the glare of the fire. - -“Grandfather!” Alec exclaimed, “you shouldn’t have come, sir!” - -“What in the world have you been up to, Alec?” the General asked. -Lifting the boy, he carried him out to the carriage, in spite of -Alec’s protestations that he was quite able to walk. - -Norah had sent a plentiful supply of pillows and shawls, and Alec was -made warm and comfortable on the back seat, with Sarah beside him to -see that he kept his manifold wrappings on. “I’ll never, never do it -again,” he declared. “Sarah, I simply won’t have another pillow near -me.” - -Blue Bonnet was in front with the General. Once down the stony, winding -road and out on the broad, level mill road, the latter turned to her, -laying a hand on her loosely clasped ones. - -“You’ve put me under a big obligation to-day, Miss Elizabeth,” he said. -“Upon my word, I wish I’d been there to see that ride.” - -“I’ve only been trying to pay my debts a little, General,” the girl -answered; “Alec’s been mighty good to me--lots of times. And besides, -I--oh, I am glad I went.” - -“Which doesn’t in the least alter what I have just said, Miss -Elizabeth.” - -Supper had been over for some time when Blue Bonnet reached home; -but Miss Lucinda had arranged a little round table for her by the -sitting-room fire, where she supped quite in state. - -“And you rode Victor!” Aunt Lucinda said. Dr. Clark’s few hurried words -of explanation and praise had sent a thrill of pride through Miss -Clyde. “My dear, suppose he had thrown you!” - -“But he didn’t, Aunt Lucinda; he behaved beautifully, after the first. -And he did go--it was riding!” - -And when, presently, Miss Clyde had gone over to inquire about Alec, -Blue Bonnet came to sit in her favorite place, the hearth-rug, her -head on her grandmother’s knee. “Grandmother,” she said softly, “I’m -very--happy.” - -Mrs. Clyde smoothed back the tumbled hair with a hand that trembled a -little. “And I, too, dear--though possibly from a different reason. I -am very glad I didn’t know about that ride at the time, Blue Bonnet.” - -“Grandmother, there’s some use now trying to make myself fit to go -back--I’m not afraid any more. I don’t think I ever shall be--again. I -was,--when Sarah asked me to go,--horribly afraid. Then Victor wouldn’t -let me mount, and I forgot everything else but my determination to make -him. And then, oh, Grandmother, just when it was the hardest,--after we -were off, I mean, and Victor was acting--rather lively,--it suddenly -came over me that I wasn’t in the least afraid.” - -“I am very glad, dear. Do you remember wanting to do something ‘very -particular’ for Alec?” - -“But Grandmother, this wasn’t anything! Kitty would have gone if I -hadn’t.” - -“Kitty would have had to walk, dear, and you were only just in time to -catch the doctor. In such cases, the sooner help comes the better.” - -For a moment Blue Bonnet did not answer. When she did speak, it was -to ask, “Grandmother, can it be arranged? I should like to have a -saddle-horse now.” - -“I think it can, dear.” - -“General Trent said something about a mare belonging to Mr. Darrel. -I’ve seen her; she is a beauty--such a match for Victor.” - -“Must it be a match for Victor?” - -Blue Bonnet laughed. “I shouldn’t like it to be a match for Kitty’s -Black Pete.” - -“Well, we’ll see about it the first of the week,” Mrs. Clyde promised; -“now, I think the best thing for you to do is to go to bed.” - -“I’m not one bit sleepy,” Blue Bonnet answered,--“only sort of queer -and shivery.” - -At which Mrs. Clyde hurried her off to bed at once, coming herself to -see that she was well tucked in, and to bring her a nice warm drink. - -The next morning, it was a flushed and hoarse Blue Bonnet who looked up -as her grandmother came in to see how she was. Mrs. Clyde decided that -she must stay in bed until after breakfast, at least. - -Breakfast in bed was a new experience for Blue Bonnet; and when Aunt -Lucinda brought up the tray, with its pretty, sprigged individual -breakfast service, that had been her mother’s, Blue Bonnet thought -being an invalid very delightful. - -The more so, as after breakfast she was allowed to come down to the -sitting-room. She found Mrs. Clyde alone, Aunt Lucinda having gone to -church. - -The weather had changed during the night; to-day it was gray and -lowering, with a promise of rain in the damp wind sweeping the -scattered leaves up drive and over lawn. - -Blue Bonnet curled herself up in a big chair at one side of the glowing -fire, with a favorite book. In her deep-red dressing-gown, and pretty, -fur-trimmed red slippers, she made a vivid spot of color in the -somber room. And Mrs. Clyde, looking up from her own book more than -once, wondered how she was ever to bear the parting with this second -Elizabeth. - -“I wonder how Alec is, Grandmother?” Blue Bonnet said, glancing up. -“Don’t you think I might go over for just a few minutes this afternoon?” - -“I would rather that you didn’t go out to-day, dear; probably your aunt -will bring word when she comes home.” - -And Miss Clyde did bring word that Alec was much better; but, like Blue -Bonnet, kept at home. - -“Did you see Solomon, Aunt Lucinda?” Blue Bonnet asked. - -“He was down at the gate watching when I came from church.” - -“I suppose he wonders where I am,” Blue Bonnet said longingly; “I -haven’t said good morning to him, yet.” - -Miss Lucinda went away to take off her hat and coat. She came back -soon, behind her a little wriggling brown dog, who was all over Blue -Bonnet in a moment, licking her hands and all of her face he could -reach. - -“Solomon, you darling!” then Blue Bonnet looked at her aunt. “Aunt -Lucinda, did you tell him he might come?” - -Miss Clyde smiled. “Well,” she said slowly, “Solomon has improved -a good deal lately; it seems as if he were entitled to a few extra -privileges. As for Solomon’s mistress, I am quite sure she is--after -yesterday afternoon.” - -“Solomon, do you hear?” Blue Bonnet bent to pat Solomon, who by now -was sitting sedately on the hearth-rug, looking about the room with -approving eyes. “You’re promoted, Solomon, and it’s up to you, sir, not -to get demoted. It’s a terrible disgrace, Solomon, to be demoted.” - -By the next day the rain had come; and Blue Bonnet, though much better, -was kept at home from school. At first, the prospect of a long, idle -day was delightful, the only drawback being that it must be passed -indoors; but before noontime came, Blue Bonnet was actually wishing -that she might go to school. - -“Honestly, I’m all right, Grandmother,” she coaxed; “at home, I never -stay in on account of rain.” - -“Not before to-morrow morning, dear,” Mrs. Clyde answered. “If you are -as much better then, you shall go.” - -Blue Bonnet stirred impatiently. “I--I just hate having to stay home -from school!” she declared. - -Miss Clyde looked up from her sewing. “Blue Bonnet, suppose you make -out a classified list of all the things you really do hate.” - -Blue Bonnet colored. “I don’t believe it would be a very long one,” she -said, after a moment. - -“Nor I,” her aunt answered. - -“I wish I could get word to the girls, maybe some of them would come up -after school.” - -“I think,” Mrs. Clyde said, “it is a case where mental telepathy will -prove quite adequate.” - -She was right; the six other members of the “We are Seven’s” appeared -in a body, as soon after school as possible. - -“Well, Blue Bonnet Ashe,” Kitty said, “why weren’t you at school?” - -“I couldn’t come.” - -“We missed you a lot,” Debby assured her. - -“And the ‘rankin’ officer’ didn’t have to read the riot act nearly as -much as usual--not more than once, for a fact!” Kitty added. - -“_Whom_ did she read it to that once?” Blue Bonnet asked. - -“To Kitty,” Ruth answered, “Kitty got a precious raking-over.” - -“It was very ungrateful in her,” Kitty declared; “I was only trying to -keep her from missing Blue Bonnet too much.” - -They gathered about the fire in the back parlor, talking and laughing, -their voices sending pleasant echoes through the old house. - -Presently Delia appeared with hot chocolate, and the little frosted -cakes, the recipe for which was a Clyde secret. - -“Here be luxury!” Kitty cried. “Blue Bonnet, do you have these cakes -all the time?” - -“Not for breakfast--as a rule.” - -“Alec wasn’t at school, either,” Sarah said; “but he’s a great deal -better.” - -“Oh, Blue Bonnet!” Amanda leaned forward eagerly; “wasn’t it awful -riding Victor?” - -“See here, Blue Bonnet Ashe,” Kitty broke in excitedly; “I simply can’t -stand it another moment.” - -“But you seem to be sitting down,” Blue Bonnet said. - -“I’ve got to know why--when you could ride--and ride like that--you -wouldn’t.” - -“It doesn’t strike me as such a very necessary piece of knowledge,” -Blue Bonnet answered. - -“Now you’re hedging--I feel it in your voice!” - -Blue Bonnet’s color rose. “I was.” - -“Kitty,” Debby protested, “how can you!” - -Kitty laughed mischievously. “Look here, Debby, you go play in your own -back yard, that’s a good girl.” - -“And you haven’t told Blue Bonnet your idea,” Susy put in. - -“Has she one?” Blue Bonnet asked politely. - -“You go play with Debby, Susy,” Kitty advised. “Now, Blue Bonnet, I’m -waiting to hear your reason.” - -“You’ll have to wait a good while, Kitty.” - -“I sha’n’t tell you my idea--and it’s a beauty--until you tell me what -I want to know, Blue Bonnet Ashe.” - -“Then you’ll never tell me it, little Miss Why.” - -Across the low tea-table their eyes met; it was the gray, not the -blue ones, which wavered first. “Keep your old secret,” Kitty pouted. -“Sarah, you can tell the idea--I won’t.” - -“Kitty thought,” Sarah began, anxious to steer the conversation into -smoother channels, “that it would be nice for us seven to form a riding -club.” - -“How perfectly lovely!” Blue Bonnet went to sit beside Kitty on the -lounge. - -“Then you do like to ride?” the latter asked. - -“I adore it! But Sarah,” Blue Bonnet turned wonderingly, “I thought you -didn’t ride.” - -“I used to a little; I think I shall take it up again.” - -“Oh, Sarah’s only going into it from a sense of duty,” Kitty warned, -“and it’ll be our duty to see that she gets her money’s worth. Were you -expecting to be able to ride Victor, Sarah, before the season’s over?” - -“Kitty, sometimes you are positively rude.” - -“Pass the cakes to Kitty, Amanda, please,” Blue Bonnet asked. - -“We thought,” Sarah went on, “that we’d try to ride together every -Saturday afternoon.” - -“And it’s to be a real club,” Kitty broke in, “with dues--” - -“There’ll be more doings than dues where you are, Kitty,” Susy -exclaimed. - -“And we must have a clubroom,” Ruth added, “where we can meet when the -weather’s too bad for riding.” - -“Or on the days when Blue Bonnet doesn’t want to ride, and won’t tell -why,” Kitty said. - -“On stormy days we could bring our work, and one of us could read -aloud,” Sarah suggested; “travels, or something instructive.” - -“You’ll be traveling, Sarah Blake, if you spring any more such ideas on -us!” Kitty protested. “Now, let’s form, here and now.” - -Blue Bonnet was unanimously chosen president; Sarah, treasurer. -“That’ll be enough officers,” Kitty insisted. Membership was to be -limited to the “We are Seven’s,” but each member would be entitled to -invite one friend for the rides. - -And then suddenly the new president gave a cry of dismay. “I can’t -join--not before next month. I haven’t any money!” she cried. - -“But it’s only twenty-five cents!” Kitty said. - -“I haven’t five cents!” - -“I’ll lend you the money,” Susy said. - -“I can’t borrow.” - -“You needn’t pay up until next month,” Debby suggested. - -“Well, we’ll find a way,” Susy promised, as they rose to go. - -Blue Bonnet was standing by the sitting-room window, watching them down -the street, when Alec came up behind her. “How’s the invalid?” he asked. - -She turned eagerly. “Isn’t that for you to say? You are better, Alec?” - -“Better! I’m all right; though I nearly brought on another collapse -trying to assure Grandfather of the fact.” - -They sat down before the fire, Blue Bonnet telling him of the new club. - -“You’ve got your wish, haven’t you, Blue Bonnet?” the boy said. - -“Yes,--thanks to you and Victor.” - -“Thanks to nobody but yourself.” Alec rose. “I promised Grandfather -not to stay long; I had to come over--to thank you--I mean, to _try_ -to.” - -“Please don’t--it wasn’t anything.” - -Not anything! Alec thought of the girl sitting with bowed head on the -stile--“Not anything!” he repeated gravely. - -“And it brought me--everything.” - -“Blue Bonnet, I’m mighty glad of that; all the same, I’ll never -forget.” At the door, he stopped. - - “Woodford shall many a day tell of the plucky way - In which our Blue Bonnet rode over the border,” - -he sang softly. - - * * * * * - -It was Grandmother who found “the way.” - -Blue Bonnet told her of the new club that evening during the twilight -talk which had become a regular institution. “I might write to Uncle -Cliff--he’d send me all the money I wanted; that wouldn’t be borrowing, -nor running ahead. I suppose, though, Aunt Lucinda wouldn’t like that?” - -“Or you might come to me,” Mrs. Clyde suggested. - -“But I thought--” - -“Oh, I shall not lend you anything; neither shall I give you very -much,--seeing that your aunt is trying to teach you a much needed -lesson in forethought,--but I think, considering how and why your -allowance was used, dear, that I may be allowed to stretch a point this -time.” And then Grandmother went on to propose that the club should -make use of one of the rooms in the ell,--a big, sunny room, with -convenient access to the back stairway. - -“Grandmother!” Blue Bonnet declared, “it’ll be perfectly lovely. You -are certainly the dearest grandmother that ever was!” - -The new club went on its first ride the following Saturday afternoon. -The mounts were varied. Blue Bonnet, on Darrel’s mare, leading the -march, both figuratively and literally. Debby, Ruth, and Susy had -mustered fairly good horses; Kitty’s Black Pete had occasional moments -of brilliancy, and more than occasional ones of obstinacy; Amanda’s -sober gray mare was quite as active as Amanda wished; while Sarah -plodded along on what Kitty called the most ministerial of horses, -taking her ride as gravely as she did most things. - -“Sarah!” Kitty demanded impatiently, “did your mother tell you not to -go out of sight of the house?” - -Sarah’s light blue eyes expressed wonder. “Certainly not; how could I -be out riding if she had?” - -“Oh, you are out riding!” Kitty said. “I thought you were standing -still!” - -Blue Bonnet wheeled about. “As president of this club, I positively -forbid any more impertinence from our youngest member. You are the -youngest, you know, Kitty--you’re only fourteen. Come on, Sarah.” - -“She says she is coming,” Kitty retorted. “She’s moving almost as fast -as a glacier.” - -Blue Bonnet’s rides were by no means confined to the weekly ones with -the club. Darrel’s mare had been transferred to the Clyde stables; -and on most afternoons, a slender, bright-faced girl in dark blue -riding-habit was to be seen riding at a brisk pace in and out about -Woodford. Sometimes with one or more companions; often alone; but -always attended by a small brown dog, who appeared to think these -riding expeditions had been instituted for his special benefit. - -They were coming home one afternoon--Blue Bonnet and Solomon--from a -swift canter, when Blue Bonnet caught sight of some one waiting on the -front piazza. The girl’s heart gave a sudden leap. With a quick dash -forward, she reached the steps as Mr. Ashe came down them. - -“Honey!” the latter exclaimed. - -“Uncle Cliff! When did you come?” - -“Got here about an hour ago, Honey.” He held out his arms, and she -slipped lightly into them, to be held very closely for a moment before -he let her go. - -“You’ve been here a whole hour--and I never knew!” Blue Bonnet said. - -“Oh, well, I calculated on staying over night, Eliza--” - -Instantly her hand was over his mouth. “You’re not to call me that! I’m -Blue Bonnet.” - -Uncle Cliff laughed. “I reckon you are Blue Bonnet all right.” - -They went indoors together; Blue Bonnet clinging to him as if she -could never let him go again. Half-way down the hall, Mr. Ashe stopped -abruptly, holding her off at arm’s length. “You’ve grown, Honey,--and,” -he could keep the words back no longer, “Honey, you came up the drive -just now like your father’s own girl. See here, Blue Bonnet, your -grandmother’s been telling me something that you should have told me -long ago; she’s been telling me the sequel of the story, too. Never you -say again you’re not an Ashe ‘clear through.’ My, but Uncle Joe’s going -to be proud to hear of it.” - -“I wish he had come, too.” - -“He sent you a bit of the ranch--in damp cotton.” - -Blue Bonnet was half-way upstairs in a moment. She came down to supper, -with some of the blue bonnets at the throat of her white wool blouse, -and they were not bluer than the shining eyes above them. - -The club received Mr. Ashe enthusiastically, though at heart a little -anxiously. Kitty had promptly voiced this anxiety in the first moment -of meeting him, the day after his arrival. “Have you come to take Blue -Bonnet back?” she demanded. - -Mr. Ashe’s only answer was a little laugh that might have meant yes, or -no. - -Kitty was not the only one to ask the question, though perhaps the only -one to put it so bluntly. Grandmother asked it with her eyes a good -many times during the days that followed. - -“But he couldn’t take her back,” Ruth said, one afternoon; “she came to -go to school.” - -“He’s her guardian--she has to do whatever he says,” Debby added. - -Kitty shook her red head wisely. “You mean, he has to do whatever she -says, and if she wants to go--I tell you one thing, we’ll mob him if he -tries it.” - -Mr. Ashe was to be the guest of honor at the club’s ride that day; -following the ride, the club were to be his guests at a dinner at the -hotel. A dinner at which the souvenirs were gold stick-pins in the form -of miniature riding whips--and which were adopted as the club emblem -then and there. Altogether, a delightful affair, with menu cards and -table decorations bearing witness to the fact that it was a dinner -given to a riding club. - -“All the same,” Kitty faced Mr. Ashe squarely across the low horseshoe -mound of flowers, “you _can’t_ have Blue Bonnet!” - -“Why not?” he asked. - -“She belongs to us.” - -“Oh, she does, does she?” Mr. Ashe said; his glance went from Kitty’s -saucy, piquant little face to Blue Bonnet’s happy one. Blue Bonnet was -getting to belong to a good many people nowadays it seemed. - -“It has all been perfectly lovely,” Blue Bonnet told him, as they -rode home together in the frosty starlight; she brought her horse a -little nearer, laughing up into her uncle’s face, “and you behaved -beautifully.” - -“Don’t I always?” - -“Of course, but--I was a little bit afraid you might--Sarah’s horse is -so--even Amanda’s for that matter--and Black Pete sometimes--” - -“My dear,” Mr. Ashe replied, gravely, “one of the earliest lessons -taught me in my childhood was respect--for my elders!” - -Blue Bonnet was very happy those days. As for Uncle Cliff, he looked -on and wondered; it was the Blue Bonnet he had always known--and yet -a different one. A less heedless, inconsequent, Blue Bonnet; one more -thoughtful of the comfort of others. - -He said something of this that evening to Mrs. Clyde. “I suppose it’s -being with women,” he said. “You’re making a little woman out of her--I -reckon it’s what her mother would have wished--only, don’t take all the -spirit out of her.” - -“Not much danger of that,” Mrs. Clyde answered; “a little taming down -will do no harm.” - -“It hasn’t so far. She seems to like it back here all right.” - -“But _loves_ the ranch; we shall never make an Easterner of her, Mr. -Ashe.” - -Some one came up the path whistling “All the Blue Bonnets”; and from -the veranda sounded Blue Bonnet’s answering call. - -“Who’s been taking up my tune?” Mr. Ashe asked. - -“That was Alec; he and Blue Bonnet are great chums.” - -“He’s a nice boy,--a bit too delicate; we’ll have to have him out on -the ranch next summer.” - -He told Blue Bonnet so later. - -“Yes,” Blue Bonnet agreed; “and then he will get his wish too.” - -The next day, Mr. Ashe spoke to Blue Bonnet about going home. It was -Sunday, and they had been for a long walk together; to the woods to -see the brook she had followed that never-to-be-forgotten day; through -the meadow, where she had sat homesick and forlorn, that afternoon of -her second running away from school. He had heard the stories of both -those runnings away; had heard, indeed, pretty much everything that had -happened during the past few months; and now, standing by the meadow -gate, he asked suddenly, “Well, Honey, how about going back with me?” - -She looked up quickly. “Going back--with you--now, Uncle Cliff?” - -“Yes, Blue Bonnet--when a girl loves the ranch, loves everything the -life there stands for, and isn’t afraid to ride, I don’t see that -there’s anything left to do but take her West.” - -Before he had finished speaking, Blue Bonnet’s face was hidden against -his arm. “Oh, but I love you for saying that, Uncle Cliff! And I do -love it out there--and I’d love to go back--and yet--Grandmother thinks -I ought to wait and make myself ready; I’m not nearly ready, yet.” - -“Aren’t you, Honey? You seem so to me. But what do _you_ think about -it, Blue Bonnet?” - -She waited a moment,--and the old Blue Bonnet would not have waited. -“I’m afraid--I think so, too.” - -“Maybe you’re right, Honey. We’ll try it a while longer--if you say. -Suppose I leave you here until Spring.” - -“I could go home for the summer?” Blue Bonnet said. - -“_Could!_--I reckon you’re going to get the first train out of here, -as soon as school closes. As for coming back next fall,--we’ll wait and -see.” - -“And Solomon’s coming too,” Blue Bonnet said, stooping to pat the dog -lying patiently at her feet. Solomon was tired and hungry; he didn’t -understand why people waited to talk out-of-doors when their business -of walking was over. - -“There’ll be room for Solomon,” Mr. Ashe said; “he isn’t a bad specimen -of a dog--minds pretty well.” - -“Solomon’s improved a lot,” Blue Bonnet said. “Oh, but he will love the -ranch. I wonder what Don will say to him; and whether Solomon will be -as much of a surprise to the Texas dogs as I’ve been to the Woodford -girls.” - -A little later, Mr. Ashe entered the sitting-room alone; Grandmother -and Aunt Lucinda looked up, the same unspoken question on the lips of -both. - -Mr. Ashe came forward. “Well,” he said, a little sadly, “it appears -that I am to go back alone--this trip.” - - - - -CHAPTER XI - -MY LADY BOUNTIFUL - - -But the return trip was not to be made yet; there was -Thanksgiving--only a matter of days now--to come first, not to mention -Christmas. - -“A _real New England Thanksgiving_!” Blue Bonnet checked the words off -on her fingers. “I’ve never had one of that kind, have I? The Boston -relatives are coming! I’m rather scared of the Boston relatives; I’ve -an idea they’ll be rather like Aunt Lucinda--only more so.” - -She and her uncle were walking up and down the veranda in the -twilight,--Mr. Ashe seemed to dislike going indoors quite as much as -Blue Bonnet did. Delia had lighted up, and as they passed and re-passed -the long windows they caught pleasant glimpses of mingled gas and -firelight, and through the wide doorway, leading from sitting to -dining-room, the table laid ready for supper. - -Mr. Ashe, taking in half unconsciously all the quiet, homely touches, -glanced down at his companion a little anxiously. “I reckon you’ll be -having a lot of new experiences right along, Honey.” - -Blue Bonnet felt the thought underlying the words, and the hand resting -lightly on his arm tightened its pressure. “Don’t you worry, Uncle -Cliff! Three hundred years--much less three--couldn’t make an Easterner -of me for keeps. And after Thanksgiving, Christmas’ll be here in no -time. You’d never have the heart to go back before Christmas?” - -“Not back, Blue Bonnet, but away for a bit. There’s considerable -business waiting on me right now in New York.” - -“I wonder how it’ll seem on Christmas morning not to have Benita come -tiptoeing ever so early into my room with the Christmas cake, baked -just for me? Uncle Cliff, wouldn’t it be nice to send them a box?” - -“We’ll do it, Honey! It’ll take a pretty big box, won’t it?” - -“If you knew how perfectly lovely it is to have you agreeing to things -first time round! I’d like to pass a law making it illegal to ‘but’ -people.” - -Mr. Ashe laughed. “I reckon I do spoil you a bit, Honey! See here, -suppose you come along to New York with me? We’ll manage to worry in a -good time or so, between business appointments.” - -“And school?” - -“Looks to me like you’d earned a holiday.” - -“If you’re going to talk that way, I’ll have to go indoors. There’ll be -nearly two weeks’ holiday at Christmas. Only first come those horrid -exams! Uncle Cliff, if I don’t pass, will you disown me?” - -“I’d be likely to, wouldn’t I? I reckon if the others get through you -will.” - -The thought of those mid-year examinations was giving Blue Bonnet a -good deal of uneasiness; she had found out that most decidedly she -did not want her class to go on without her. And promotion would not -altogether depend upon the result of the examinations, either; the -regular class record counted for much--and she had done so poorly all -the fall! - -She needed little reminding to get at her studies these evenings, -shutting herself up alone in the back parlor with a fortitude that Aunt -Lucinda found most encouraging, and Mr. Ashe inwardly deplored. Surely -all those long hours spent at the academy each day were enough. He felt -that Uncle Joe would never approve of Blue Bonnet’s being so tied down. - -“You wouldn’t like to go back to a tutor, Honey?” he asked, the next -morning during the walk to school. “I reckon we could get our pick of -them back here.” - -“I don’t believe I would--even if I could. School isn’t half bad--once -you’re used to it; there’s lots of fun going, though there are some -tiresome things mixed up in it. Aunt Lucinda says,” Blue Bonnet’s eyes -danced, “that I need the discipline of school life more than any girl -she has ever known. There, I’d nearly forgotten! Please lend me your -knife a moment, Uncle Cliff,--I’ve lost mine.” - -“It appears to me,” Mr. Ashe commented, opening his knife for her, -“that that pencil ought to be placed on the retired list.” - -“It isn’t as bad as the rest,” she held out her pencil box; “I do chew -them up, or down, so.” - -“How about buying more?” - -“I--” Blue Bonnet hesitated. Why had she called his attention to them? -“I’m--going to, the first of the month.” - -“‘The first of the month,’” her uncle repeated. “Is _that_ one of the -school regulations?” - -“Hardly!” Blue Bonnet laughed. “You see, I’m--allowanced nowadays. Aunt -Lucinda started in allowancing me--after the first week. She said I -must learn to distinguish between the use and abuse of money.” - -Mr. Ashe pulled at his moustache. “And--” - -“It hasn’t been such an easy lesson for me. Just now I’m being given a -practical illustration.” - -“You don’t mean, Blue Bonnet--” Mr. Ashe’s hand went to his pocket. - -Blue Bonnet drew back. “I can’t take anything, Uncle Cliff! It wouldn’t -be exactly--square, under the circumstances. There’s the bell! -Good-bye, and thank you just as much.” - -Mr. Ashe waited until, with a final wave of the hand, she had -disappeared around the bend in the stairs; then he paid a visit to the -stationer’s on the corner. - -There he made a record-breaking purchase of the plump little woman, -whom everybody in Woodford called “Aunt Polly,” and whose tiny shop was -as much one of the institutions of the place as the academy itself. - -It left Aunt Polly feeling rather breathless and bewildered. Was that -the way they did things out in Texas? - -In the meantime, quite unconscious of the excitement he had left -behind him, Mr. Ashe was strolling leisurely back to the Clyde place, -stopping here and there to pass the time of day with various small -Woodfordites--notably among them the “Palmer baby,” once more on its -travels. - -Solomon was watching for him from the gate. It was a delightful morning -for a tramp, Solomon said,--as plainly as dog may. - -But Mr. Ashe shook his head, and went on indoors to the sitting-room, -where Miss Lucinda sat sewing. - -“Are you too busy for a little chat--what we might call a business -talk?” he asked, depositing his bundle on the table and taking his -stand on the hearth-rug, with his back to the fire. - -Miss Lucinda assured him that she was quite at his service. - -“I’ve been doing a little shopping,” Mr. Ashe nodded towards the -parcel. “I happened to find out--accidentally--that Blue Bonnet was -pretty well reduced in the matter of school supplies.” - -Inwardly, Miss Lucinda sighed; she knew it, and she had hoped,--but -now-- - -“What’s Blue Bonnet getting for an allowance, Miss Clyde?” Mr. Ashe -asked. - -“Three dollars a month.” - -“I didn’t know until this morning that she had been put on an -allowance.” - -“It was the only thing to do. Blue Bonnet has no idea whatever as to -the value of money.” - -“I should judge she ought to have by now.” - -“I am hoping she will have--a little. She gave her purse and its entire -contents away--to say nothing of a new winter gown--on a moment’s -impulse. Had there been thirty dollars in her purse instead of three, -it would probably have been just the same.” - -“I reckon it would,” Mr. Ashe agreed so cheerfully that again Miss -Lucinda sighed inwardly. - -“She would give her head, Blue Bonnet would, if it wasn’t fastened on, -and anyone asked her for it.” - -“She certainly loses it with deplorable frequency,” Miss Lucinda -remarked. - -Mr. Ashe chuckled, then said soberly--“Three dollars!” - -He was thinking of the generous mail orders, which had been one of the -diversions of the long winter evenings; of the occasional visits to -the little country town. - -Those had been gala days on the ranch for the little Mexicans,--those -days after the return from town. As for Benita, her ribbons were the -envy of all the other women on the ranch; while Uncle Joe’s stock of -silk neckerchiefs was famous. - -Come to think of it, Blue Bonnet’s buying had mostly been for other -folks. - -And they had tried to pin her down to three dollars a month! - -Mr. Ashe looked across at Miss Lucinda. “You wouldn’t call three -dollars a remarkably big allowance, Miss Lucinda?” - -“It is three times what several of her companions have,” Miss Clyde -answered; “and they are expected to keep themselves in gloves and -ribbons. Blue Bonnet is only required to provide for her school -supplies and small personal expenses.” - -“But you see Blue Bonnet will have--” - -Miss Lucinda glanced up quickly. “Should that make any difference--now?” - -“I should have thought it might,” Mr. Ashe replied candidly. - -There was a short silence, then Miss Lucinda said slowly, “I know, -Mr. Ashe, that I have no right to dictate, that you are Blue Bonnet’s -legal guardian,”--Miss Lucinda would not say rightful; she had her own -opinion on that point; “and yet--” - -Mr. Ashe put up a protesting hand. “I think you have the right; I -daresay you are right and that I am wrong. I’ll try not to butt in -again. I reckon we’ve both got the same end in view, and that maybe -your road is the best.” - -“It is not always the easiest--for either side, I will admit.” - -“Only you’ll let me--for this time?” Mr. Ashe’s hand went to his pocket -again. “After all, I am a visiting uncle, and the position carries with -it certain time-honored privileges.” - -So it was that when Blue Bonnet ran up to her room that noon, she found -a good-sized paper parcel on her dressing-table, and on top of the -parcel a little old-fashioned beaded purse, and in the purse a bright -five-dollar gold piece. - -For a moment, Blue Bonnet stood looking down at the purse and its -contents with sober eyes; she had seen the little purse before, when -the private drawer of her aunt’s desk had chanced to be left open. - -Blue Bonnet went in search of Miss Lucinda, finding her in the garden -with Denham. - -“I came to thank you, Aunt Lucinda,” she held out the purse; “I sha’n’t -give this one away.” - -“That is what I hoped. A very dear old friend made it for your mother, -when she was about your age.” - -“It was mamma’s?” Blue Bonnet’s face flushed; then she asked--“You know -what is inside?” - -“You must thank your uncle for that,” Miss Lucinda said; “I am not at -all sure that I approve,” but she smiled as she said it. - -Mr. Ashe was on the veranda. “I got permission,” he laughed, as Blue -Bonnet held the purse up before him. “Honey, I’ve been cogitating -matters. I reckon your aunt’s right; the Blue Bonnet Ranch wouldn’t be -what it is to-day if your father hadn’t taught himself to look ahead a -bit. It isn’t an easy lesson for an Ashe to learn, I’ll grant you.” - -“I reckon Aunt Lucinda is generally right,” Blue Bonnet admitted; -“that’s the worst of it sometimes.” - -“Alec,” she questioned that afternoon, as he overtook her on her way -from school, “have you ever tried for this ‘Sargent prize’ they’re all -beginning to talk about now?” - -“Won it--last year.” - -“You’ve never told me about it?” - -“N-no; I didn’t think you were much interested in such things.” - -“Was it hard?” - -“Not very. I didn’t go in with any expectation of winning. It’s only -a glorified compo; you can choose your own subject, but it must be -something connected more or less with local history.” - -“Has Woodford a local history? The real history-book kind?” - -“Shades of my ancestors! And yours! Has Woodford any local history!!” - -“Bother. I hate writing compos anyway.” - -“It’s a Woodford tradition--trying for it.” - -“Who started such a tiresome business?” - -“An old chap named John Sargent--years and years ago. He left a fund to -be used for that express purpose.” - -“I hope he’s repented since; he’s had time to. Why didn’t he leave his -money for something sensible--a gym, for instance?” - -“Perhaps in his time they went in more for high thinking than high -swinging. You can’t compete until you’ve reached a certain grade--the -one you’ll be in, after the coming exams.” - -“If--” - -“After that you can try each grade. There’s one for the girls and one -for the boys; conditions the same.” - -“Are you going to try this time?” - -“Grandfather will expect me to. Besides, when you are in Woodford, do -as--” - -“You like,” Blue Bonnet cut in. - -“I’m afraid that is hardly a Woodford sentiment.” - -“As if I didn’t know that! Will you come for a ride? I suppose Uncle -Cliff’s gone in town.” - -“It’ll have to be a short ride,” she said, as, a few moments later, -Victor and Darrel’s mare started off. “I wish Aunt Lucinda wasn’t so -fond of saying, just as one’s starting off, ‘Remember, Blue Bonnet, in -before dark!’ It does get dark so early now.” - -“But if she didn’t say it--would you remember?” Alec laughed. - -“I don’t see why a forgettory isn’t just as desirable as a memory,” -Blue Bonnet protested. “I’ve got such a good one.” - -“Aunt Lucinda,” she asked at supper that evening, “did you ever try for -the ‘Sargent prize?’” - -“Won it three years running,” Mrs. Clyde answered for her daughter. - -“Oh, me!” Blue Bonnet buttered her biscuit thoughtfully. “Wasn’t that -mighty hard on the others, Grandmother?” - -“I am afraid it was, dear.” - -It seemed to Blue Bonnet that she could see the long line of -unsuccessful aspirants drawn up on one side, and on the other, Aunt -Lucinda--successful, triumphant. And, oh, dear, she felt sure that -they would expect her to try. It would be so stupid! All the “We are -Seven’s” fussing over a tiresome prize--everybody talking, dreaming, -thinking compos! - -“If people will go in for such things there ought to be consolation -prizes, too. Aunt Lucinda, I’ve the loveliest plan--I mean to give the -‘We are Seven’s’ the time of their lives on Saturday.” - -“To do what--Blue Bonnet!” - -“The ‘rankin’ off--’ Miss Rankin says--when we’re writing our papers, -to first find out what we want to say--and then say it. Just snippy -little words--like treat, or good time--wouldn’t half express what I -mean, Aunt Lucinda. You see,” Blue Bonnet went on rather hurriedly, -“getting this five dollars was like what Uncle Joe calls finding money; -and it has only got to last me until the first of the month, so I can--” - -“Elizabeth!” Miss Lucinda exclaimed; and at her tone, Mrs. Clyde -suddenly dropped her napkin--not on Blue Bonnet’s side of the -table--and was rather slow about picking it up. - -“I’ve had to be so skimpy lately,” Blue Bonnet explained. “Grandmother, -why didn’t you tell me? It’ll feel good to be able to cut loose again!” - -“In what direction were you thinking of ‘cutting loose,’ Blue Bonnet?” -Mrs. Clyde asked. - -“I beg your pardon, Grandmother! I didn’t know how horrid that was, -until you said it! I--I thought, if we seven could go in town--Uncle -Cliff would take us. And that perhaps, we might go to a matinée. Just -think! Sarah’s never been to the theater! It’d do her a lot of good! Of -course I’d have to let Uncle Cliff pay our way in and out.” - -“Shall we talk it over later, after study-time?” Grandmother said, -rising from the table. - -Blue Bonnet lingered, she wished Aunt Lucinda wouldn’t look so--so -annoyed. “Is slang very dreadful, Aunt Lucinda?” she asked. “All the -girls use it.” - -“Are you offering that as a reason, Elizabeth?” - -“I reckon I was,” Blue Bonnet answered. - -“It hardly seems a sufficient one to me.” - -“But it’s like taking a short cut--one doesn’t always want to go -’round. Alec says that lots of to-day’s slang will be recognized -English by and by.” - -“I certainly hope Alec may prove a false prophet in this case.” - -Blue Bonnet went for her books; there were times when Aunt Lucinda was -exceedingly--difficult. - -“Blue Bonnet,” her grandmother said, when just before bedtime Blue -Bonnet came for their promised talk, “don’t you want to share your good -fortune with someone who really needs it? None of you ‘We are Seven’s’ -will lack for Thanksgiving cheer.” - -“Oh, I would love that! I never once thought of doing that. -Grandmother, sometimes I can’t help being glad that some day I’ll -be--well, not exactly poor. It’s such fun giving things to people.” - -“Better than fun, Blue Bonnet. And the best thing about it is that you -needn’t wait until you are grown-up, and ‘not exactly poor.’ Only, -dear, you must learn to give time and thought as well as money-- - - “‘Not what we give, but what we share,-- - For the gift without the giver is bare.’” - -Blue Bonnet looked into the fire with eyes half grave, half eager. -“Grandmother,” she said at last, “will you show me--how?” - -“To the best of my ability, dear.” - - * * * * * - -Blue Bonnet came down to breakfast the next morning full of the new -idea. - -“Grandmother knows of such a poor family,” she told her uncle; “I’m to -send them their Thanksgiving turkey; we’re going together to buy it -after school.” - -Mr. Ashe glanced towards Miss Lucinda; he hoped that she properly -appreciated what it was Blue Bonnet intended doing with her gold piece. - -“I am afraid,” Mrs. Clyde remarked, “that Blue Bonnet, in her present -enthusiasm, is somewhat inclined to look upon the troubles of the -Patterson family in the light of a personal blessing.” - -“You see,” Blue Bonnet was quite forgetting to eat her breakfast, “I’ve -never known any really poor people--the kind one reads about. I think -it must be sort of interesting--being poor.” - -“For them?” her aunt asked. - -“I should think it might be, Aunt Lucinda. It must be--a bit exciting, -not being quite positive whether you are going to have any dinner, or -not. And then, think what a lot of trouble they’re saved, not having a -crowd of things to take care of and keep in order!” - -“Bureau drawers, to wit?” Mrs. Clyde laughed. - -“What I should like,” Blue Bonnet remarked, “would be a bureau without -any drawers and a closet without any shelves.” - -“My dear,” her aunt warned, “do you see what time it is getting to be?” -Blue Bonnet glanced at the clock, then settled down to the business of -breakfast. Aunt Lucinda had very definite ideas as to the proper length -of time to be given to a meal; whatever hurrying was done was not to be -done at the table. - -“Would you mind walking pretty fast, Uncle Cliff?” Blue Bonnet asked, -as they started out together. - -But in spite of this precaution, she got there just in time to catch -the first notes of the opening march, and to see the monitor for the -day closing the door. That meant that she must wait in the outer hall -until morning exercises were over. - -Well, what couldn’t be cured must be endured; Blue Bonnet sat down on -the stairs to plan the afternoon’s expedition. - -Grandmother had said that the Pattersons were certainly poor, even -if Patterson, Senior, was not particularly worthy. Blue Bonnet felt -that she should not so much mind being poor, but she would hate to be -described as “worthy.” - -It was a little disappointing, however--though, of course, not for -him--that Mr. Patterson was neither sick, nor out of work; merely -burdened with a large family, and (Grandmother had been obliged to -admit) rather lazy. - -She was glad there was a large family, and that she was to give them -their turkey; it was very stupid, having school the _day before_ -Thanksgiving! She would have liked to be present at the packing of -those baskets, which were always sent out at Thanksgiving from the -Clyde place. - -There, they were opening the doors at last! Blue Bonnet got up with a -little sigh; she did hope Miss Rankin would prove amenable. She was the -only one late in her room. - -Fortunately, Miss Rankin accepted the offered explanation very kindly, -merely suggesting that another morning Blue Bonnet should allow herself -more time. - -“A minute does make a whole lot of difference, doesn’t it?” Blue -Bonnet’s smile was most insinuating. - -“When it is on the wrong side of nine o’clock,” Miss Rankin agreed, -and Blue Bonnet went to her seat, utterly refusing to notice Kitty’s -mocking uplift of the eyebrows. - -On the whole, it was not a successful day. Blue Bonnet drew a long -breath of relief that afternoon, when the bell rang for dismission, and -she had not been requested to remain. - -“I reckon that was a pretty close shave,” she rejoiced, as the “We are -Seven’s” crossed the yard together. - -“It was!” Debby agreed. - -“You’ve got the ‘rankin’ officer’ clean bewitched!” Ruth laughed. -“Hasn’t she, girls?” - -“We’ll have to begin calling her ‘teacher’s pet’ soon,” Kitty declared. - -“I’ll never come when I’m called, then,” Blue Bonnet retorted. - -“What’s been the matter with you to-day?” Amanda questioned. - -“Nothing--except that I’ve had more important things to think about -than--” - -“But, Blue Bonnet,” Sarah interposed gravely, “I don’t think--” - -“Why publish the fact broadcast, Sarah?” Kitty demanded. - -Sarah surveyed the impertinent Kitty disapprovingly. “As I have said -before, Kitty, sometimes you are positively rude.” - -“And Sarah always speaks the truth!” Blue Bonnet laughed. - -“Children! Children!” Susy protested. “First thing you know, you’ll -have a quarrel on.” - -“It takes two to make a quarrel,” Sarah said, with considerable dignity. - -“But only one to start one,” Kitty added; “and I’d just as lieve be -that one as not. Think of it! No school until Monday morning! We ought -to celebrate!” - -“We’re going to to-morrow,” Debby said; “and let’s have a good long -ride Friday and Saturday, too.” - -“Wouldn’t it be wiser to get together one afternoon and study up?” -Sarah suggested. “I’m weak in my algebra.” - -“You’re a great deal weaker in your ideas of how a holiday should be -spent!” Blue Bonnet exclaimed. “Oh, I forgot! Grandmother will be -waiting! Good-bye, everybody--and some of you take prompt measures with -Sarah if she starts any more such horrid schemes!” - -Blue Bonnet found Mrs. Clyde waiting in the sitting-room, while Denham -drove slowly back and forth before the door. - -“I’m so sorry!” Blue Bonnet apologized. “I’ll be ready in no time, -Grandmother.” - -She settled herself back beside her grandmother presently with one of -her little sighs. “It’s been such a tiresome day!” - -“And the trouble, Blue Bonnet?” - -“Me--mostly,” the girl answered, with the frankness that was apt to -prove disarming. - -“Isn’t that a pity, dear?” - -“I reckon so. I surely have ‘relapsed’ a lot to-day; but it won’t -happen again--before next Monday. Grandmother, won’t all the best -turkeys be gone by now?” - -“I asked Mr. Ford to save us a good one, Blue Bonnet.” - -“You think of everything! I suppose Uncle Cliff went in town?” - -“Only for an hour or two, he said,” Mrs. Clyde answered. - -Blue Bonnet thoroughly enjoyed that afternoon’s experience. Mr. Ford -had saved them a fine turkey; but the turkey was not the only purchase -to be made. - -Blue Bonnet produced the list she had made out during algebra lesson. -“I put down all the things I thought I should like if I were poor and -someone were to send me a Thanksgiving dinner,” she said. - -Mrs. Clyde smiled as she studied the list. “Suppose,” she said, “that -in place of the fruit and candy, we substitute sugar and coffee--two -articles always most welcome.” - -There was a quick gleam of laughter in Blue Bonnet’s eyes. “But I -thought they were mostly children,--and that you and Aunt Lucinda did -not approve of coffee for--young people?” It was a point on which Blue -Bonnet was still a little unreconciled; coffee--and very weak coffee -at that at Sunday morning breakfast only, was the rule at the Clyde -place, with reference to young folks. Blue Bonnet’s protests, that on -the ranch she could have had it three times a day if she had wished, -had not altered matters in the least. - -Grandmother’s lips twitched ever so slightly at the corners now. -“Still there are the father and mother, Blue Bonnet. This is to be an -all-round basket, isn’t it?” - -“But you’ll let the cranberries stand, Grandmother? It wouldn’t be at -all a proper Thanksgiving dinner without them!” - -“Certainly. And for that very reason--all the more need of the sugar.” - -It was dusk before they reached the little house on the outskirts of -the town; Mr. Ford had offered to send the basket, but Blue Bonnet had -looked so disappointed at the mere thought of this that Mrs. Clyde said -they would take it themselves. - -It was a bare, forlorn little house, standing by itself at the top of -a low hill and looking more than usually dreary in the gray November -twilight, with the wind rattling the loosely hanging blinds, and -tossing the leafless branches of the bent and twisted old trees. - -Two or three dogs came barking about the carriage as Denham drew up -before the open gate; their noise brought a woman to the kitchen door. - -“Is it you, ma’am?” she said, coming quickly down the path, followed -by any number of small, untidy children. - -“This is ‘Miss Elizabeth’s’ daughter, Jenny,” Mrs. Clyde said. Jenny -Patterson had been second girl at the Clyde’s before her marriage and a -favorite with her mistress, who had never lost sight of her. “She has -come to bring the children some Thanksgiving.” - -“And I’m sure we’re most grateful to her for doin’ it.” Mrs. Patterson -looked up at Blue Bonnet a little curiously. “I’ve been wantin’ to see -‘Miss Elizabeth’s’ girl; I’ve heard tell a powerful lot about her.” - -Blue Bonnet laughed. “I didn’t know I was so famous! I suppose the -children like turkey?” - -“That they do, miss! Though it’d begun to look like they weren’t goin’ -to have any this year. Patterson ain’t been takin’ much heart in -things lately. He’s kind--Patterson is, but I ain’t denyin’ he’s easy -discouraged.” - -Denham had carried the basket indoors, not unattended; and his short -cough now, as he gathered up the reins again, said as plainly as words -that it was quite time he was getting his horses home. - -“We must go now, Jenny,” Mrs. Clyde said. “Good night.” - -“Good night, ma’am; thank you and the young lady most kindly,” Jenny -answered. - -“I hope the children will like their basket,” Blue Bonnet said. “It -wouldn’t be the least interesting, being that kind of poor,” she -remarked a few moments later, as the horses trotted briskly off in the -direction of home and supper. “That would be the difficulty, I suppose; -one couldn’t choose one’s kind.” She was not very talkative during the -rest of the drive; she was trying to picture to herself the unpacking -of the basket--the children’s eager little faces. - -“Grandmother,” she said, as they were nearing home, “I’m going to start -a ‘mercy box,’ like Sarah has; I’ll take that china bank--you know, the -little red and white house on the bracket in my room?--and I’ll put in -something every week. Then if I do get low in funds, myself, I’ll have -something on hand for--other things.” - -“I think that would be an excellent idea, Blue Bonnet,” Mrs. Clyde -answered. - -Then the carriage turned into the drive, and Solomon was leaping and -barking about it; the lights indoors were throwing long shadows out -across the lawn, and on the steps, Uncle Cliff was waiting to welcome -them. - -“We’ve had a beautiful time, haven’t we, Grandmother?” Blue Bonnet -said. “It’s been every bit as nice as I thought it would be.” - -“I am glad you have enjoyed it, dear,” Mrs. Clyde responded; “I am sure -I have.” - -“My, but I am hungry!” Blue Bonnet slipped an arm through her uncle’s -as they went indoors. “Do you suppose Katie has waffles for supper?” - -Katie had made waffles, and after supper Blue Bonnet, having done her -full duty by them, decided to pay a visit to the kitchen to tell her -how nice they had been, and to compare to-morrow’s turkey with the one -bought for the Pattersons. - -Blue Bonnet and Katie were on excellent terms, and in Blue Bonnet’s -opinion the big, comfortable kitchen, with its old-fashioned oak -dresser and rows of shining tins, was one of the most delightful spots -in the whole house. - -“It isn’t much like ours at home,” she said now. “I wonder what Lisa -would say to it.” - -“And how would yours be like this, miss, with only a heathen sort of -body to look after it?” Katie remarked. - -“But Lisa isn’t a heathen sort of body! She’s a nice, fat old dear! And -she can make tamales!” - -“You come look at these, miss!” Katie led the way to the great pantry, -pointing proudly to one of the shelves, where stood five small pies in -a row--mince, pumpkin, apple, cranberry, custard. - -“Oh, how cute!” Blue Bonnet cried delightedly. “Are they for me?” - -“And who else would they be for? ’Tis some use, keeping holiday now, -with a young body in the house.” - -“There’ll be two to-morrow; Alec’s coming to dinner. What made you -think of these, Katie, you darling?” - -“’Twas me aunt--who was cook here afore me--always made the little pies -at Thanksgiving time, miss.” - -“For my mother?” Blue Bonnet asked softly. - -“For both the young ladies in their time, miss.” - -Blue Bonnet looked down at the little pies again. Of course, Aunt -Lucinda had been young once; somehow, it was hard to realize her having -little pies made for her. Had she used to come down here to the pantry -the night before Thanksgiving to inspect them? Perhaps, with mamma--who -would have been ever so much smaller--standing on tiptoe to “see too.” - -“Do you know, Solomon,” Blue Bonnet said, meeting him in the hall -on her way back to the sitting-room, and sitting down on the stairs -for a short chat, “things like that do--somehow--seem to alter one’s -viewpoint; now don’t they?” - - - - -CHAPTER XII - -SEÑORITA - - -“So, sir,” Blue Bonnet pointed a warning forefinger at the upright -Solomon, “remember, this is the day when Aunt Lucinda expects -everyone--particularly, small brown dogs and nieces from Texas--to do -their duty! The Boston relatives are coming. I can’t exactly explain -all that stands for, Solomon; but I am quite sure it means that they -are to be taken seriously--very seriously; and I’m afraid, old fellow, -that taking folks seriously isn’t our long suit.” - -Solomon looked distinctly bored; here was the eventful day, and though -the morning was well along, there was still no sign of dinner--outside -of the kitchen, that is; and Solomon had found, to his pained surprise, -that the attitude of the kitchen was, on this morning of all mornings, -decidedly discouraging to a small dog. - -“Dinner’s to be at three,” Blue Bonnet went on; “you needn’t sit up any -longer, sir.” - -Solomon availed himself of this permission gladly, pricking up his ears -at the mention of dinner; the subject began to get interesting. - -“But the relatives come on the noon train--there are three of them, -Solomon; Cousin Tracy Winthrop, Cousin Honoria Winthrop, and Cousin -Augusta Winthrop! It sounds a bit alarming, doesn’t it? And oh, -Solomon!” Blue Bonnet scrambled to her feet. “I haven’t done a thing to -my room yet, and I’m to go to ride with Uncle Cliff directly.” - -Solomon tiptoed upstairs behind her, rejoicing in the fact that it was -not a school day, and that there was a ride in prospect. - -“Excepting Saturdays and Sundays, this is the first holiday I’ve had -since starting school,” Blue Bonnet told him. “Oh me, did you ever see -such a room!” - -Sitting full in a spot of sunshine, Solomon listened and watched -operations, blinking at the rapidity with which his young mistress went -from one thing to another. - -Miss Lucinda had not yet been able to make Blue Bonnet realize the -advisability of putting things as much as possible in order over night. -“I’d give a good bit to see Benita come walking in that door just about -now!” Blue Bonnet declared, giving the bedspread a smoothing touch. -“But it won’t be Benita, it’ll be Aunt Lucinda. And what do you think -she’ll say at finding you in possession, young man?” - -Solomon’s manner implied that he willingly shifted all responsibility -on to her shoulders. - -“I wonder what I’d’ve been like now--supposing I had been sent East -years ago--as Aunt Lucinda wanted?” Blue Bonnet said. - -Before her companion had time to consider this, Miss Lucinda appeared. - -“Solomon!” Blue Bonnet commanded, “your manners!” - -Solomon advanced, holding up a paw politely. - -Miss Lucinda took it, then she looked at Solomon’s mistress. “I draw -the line at my room, Blue Bonnet.” - -“Thank you so much, Aunt Lucinda, for not drawing it--any closer. You -hear that, Solomon?” - -“To hear is not always to obey, with Solomon,” Aunt Lucinda commented. -“Your uncle is waiting for you, Blue Bonnet.” - -“I won’t be a jiffy now!” Blue Bonnet went to the closet for her habit. -“Fortunately, Uncle Cliff never seems to mind my keeping him waiting; I -reckon he’s used to it.” - -“I should call that very unfortunate, my dear; not to say, wanting in -proper respect to Mr. Ashe.” - -Blue Bonnet looked amazed. “I never thought of it in that way!” - -“Uncle Cliff,” she asked, as they cantered briskly off down the drive, -Solomon pelting along behind, “_do_ you mind my keeping you waiting?” - -“I’ve always supposed it was the way with women--young or old.” - -“Then you do mind! Why didn’t you say so? Have you thought it ‘lacking -in proper respect,’ too?” - -“Bless your heart, no, indeed! Is that what you’ve been looking so -sober over, Honey?” - -But Blue Bonnet continued to look sober. “There’s such a lot to what -Grandmother calls ‘one’s duty to one’s neighbor.’ Do you reckon I’ll -ever be able to learn it all?” - -“I don’t see how your mother’s daughter could very well help it, Honey.” - -Blue Bonnet stroked the mare’s neck thoughtfully, looking out across -the bare fields, a wistful look in her eyes--“I wonder why mothers and -fathers have to--go away? One needs them so. I’m not forgetting,” she -turned to Mr. Ashe, “how I have you, and Grandmother, and Aunt Lucinda, -only--” - -“I understand, Blue Bonnet.” - -Blue Bonnet was looking out over the fields again; they looked gray and -deserted, and the wind blowing across them was bleak and raw. Along the -hills the clouds lay thick and lowering; Denham prophesied snow before -another twenty-four hours. The few sparrows hopping forlornly from -fence to fence had their feathers all ruffled the wrong way. - -It was all very dreary, Blue Bonnet thought; and to-morrow Uncle Cliff -would be off to New York without her, and in just a little while longer -he would be going back to the ranch without her. - -Blue Bonnet gave herself an impatient shake; her immediate duty to -her immediate neighbor hardly consisted in spoiling his ride for him. -“Don’t you want to give me a good old Texas run, Uncle Cliff?” - -“And have folks think we’re being run away with, Honey?” - -“There isn’t anyone around--I reckon they’re all home either getting -the turkey ready, or getting ready for the turkey. And if there was, it -wouldn’t matter.” Blue Bonnet gave the mare the word; the next instant -she was off, laughing back at him over her shoulder. - -“She’s almost as good as Firefly, isn’t she?” she asked, as her uncle -caught up with her. - -“She’s a pretty decent little horse, all right.” - -“I wish she had a regular name. Darrel just calls her Pet,--and Lady.” - -“Why don’t you name her?” - -“I shall--now that Darrel’s going to let me have her right along. I’m -glad you’ve seen to that.” - -“Yes, I’ve seen to that. Don’t you want another scamper, Honey?” - -Blue Bonnet pointed with her whip at a square white stone by the side -of the road. “Do you see that?” - -“The milestone?” - -“Do you see how many miles it says we are from Woodford? And I promised -to be in by half-past one at the latest! Indeed I do want a run--but -it’ll have to be in the direction of home. It must be original sin, -and nothing less, that always sets me traveling whenever it’s most -necessary I should be at home.” - -“Don’t you worry, we’ll get there in time,” Mr. Ashe promised; and they -did get back just as the tall clock in the hall was striking the half -hour. - -From the sitting-room came the murmur of voices. “The Boston -relatives,” Blue Bonnet whispered, her finger on her lips, and beckoned -Solomon back, as he was trotting on in, on hospitable thoughts intent. - -“We must make ourselves presentable first,” she told him. - -On her bed, Blue Bonnet found her white serge laid out ready; she -hadn’t worn it yet. It was next to the red she had given away--the -prettiest of her new gowns. - -“You see, sir,” she confided to Solomon, “this is an Occasion--with a -big O.” - -But standing before the glass to unbraid her hair, Blue Bonnet had what -she considered a sudden inspiration. - -The next moment, she was kneeling on her closet floor, diving eagerly -into the big box, where she kept certain of her most treasured -possessions. “Solomon Clyde Ashe!” she cried, excitedly, “I’ve such a -surprise in store for them!” - -Fifteen minutes later when Delia knocked at her door, Blue Bonnet -resolutely declined to open it. “I’ll be down presently,” she said -through the keyhole. - -“But Miss Clyde told me, miss--” - -“I don’t need any help, thank you, Delia!” Blue Bonnet insisted. - -“But your aunt said I was to--” - -“I’m getting on beautifully! Please go away, Delia. And--Delia, please -don’t--say anything.” - -Delia hesitated; there was mystery and, it was to be feared, mischief -in the very air. “It’s past two now, Miss Blue Bonnet! And Miss Clyde -said--she--she’ll be wanting you to look your best, I’m thinking.” - -“I’ll look--you’ll see how I’ll look!” - -Which was cold comfort in Delia’s opinion. She retired, in much -uneasiness of mind, to the kitchen, devoutly hoping Miss Lucinda would -not invade those premises. - -“’Deed and she do be big enough to dress herself,” Katie comforted, not -referring, however, to Miss Lucinda. - -“’Tis up to something she is!” Delia declared. - -Katie gave the big turkey an affectionate glance before closing -the oven door. “Did you ever see such a beauty! And cooking like a -Christian! Leave off worrying, Delia; ’tis no harm she’s up to!” - -The tall clock in the hall was striking half-past two when Blue Bonnet -came downstairs. Grandmother, wondering a little anxiously why she did -not come, caught the soft swish of skirts. - -It seemed to Grandmother that she took an unusually long time to cross -the short space between the foot of the stairs and the sitting-room -door; then all at once, she gave a little gasp of astonishment. - -Standing in the doorway, in quaint, old-fashioned, red satin gown, -with high-heeled satin slippers, and stockings to match, a black lace -mantilla thrown lightly over the hair, dressed high, with a great -carved Spanish comb, a red rose showing coquettishly above the left -ear, on her slender fingers two or three Mexican rings in old-time -setting, and around her throat a string of heavy gold beads, Blue -Bonnet bore as little resemblance to the white-clad figure Grandmother -had been expecting to see as she did to the laughing, bare-headed girl -who had come rushing up the drive little more than an hour before, her -hair flying in the wind. - -For a moment no one in the room stirred or spoke, then Mr. Ashe cried -delightedly, “Why Honey!” - -The “Boston relatives” looked from Grandmother to Aunt Lucinda, from -Aunt Lucinda to the demure-faced figure in the doorway. They had been -prepared for a mere schoolgirl--someone very like what her mother had -been at her age. It was difficult to imagine Elizabeth Clyde in such a -costume as that. - -Grandmother made the introductions. Aunt Lucinda was still asking -herself why, oh, why she had not taken possession of that costume upon -Blue Bonnet’s first showing it to her? - -Then the General and Alec came in, creating a diversion for which Blue -Bonnet, who was feeling rather breathless, for all her brave showing, -was truly grateful. - -“My dear young lady,” General Trent turned to her, after paying his -respects to the rest--“or, I should say, _Señorita_?--this is a -surprise!” - -“To all of us, General,” Mrs. Clyde said. “On the whole, I think I like -it.” - -Blue Bonnet came to rest a hand on her grandmother’s shoulder. “Truly, -Grandmother?” she asked softly. “I--hoped you would.” - -“Isn’t she stunning!” Alec exclaimed. - -When Delia came to announce dinner a few moments later, she broke off -suddenly in the middle of her sentence--much to her own confusion--to -stare open-eyed at Blue Bonnet. - -“If you could see her!” she said to Katie, escaping as soon as might -be to the kitchen. “Sitting there like a picture--and that innocent! -For all the world as if butter wouldn’t melt in her mouth! ‘And please -don’t say anything,’ says she to me--and well she might! I’d like to be -knowing what her aunt do be thinking of such goings-on this minute.” - -“I’m after thinking,” Katie remarked wisely, “that the mistress herself -do be enjoying the bit of a lark with the best of them. Sure and it -isn’t the same house, since the darlin’ came.” - -Meanwhile, Blue Bonnet found herself placed between the eldest of those -“Boston relatives” and Alec. She had never seen anyone before quite -like this elderly gentleman, whom it seemed almost disrespectful to -call “Cousin Tracy,” even though he had told her to. - -He should have looked old, but he didn’t; she supposed he was what Aunt -Lucinda called “well preserved”; and she wondered, a dancing light in -her eyes, if perhaps he was not looking upon her as being something of -a “pickle.” - -“Mayn’t I share the good thought, _Señorita_?” Mr. Winthrop asked. - -Blue Bonnet looked confused. This was what came of letting one’s -thoughts run away with one before people. - -“Do you know,” she said, hurriedly, “this is my first real New England -Thanksgiving.” - -“Was that the reason you appeared in Spanish costume?” - -“You asked that just the way Aunt Lucinda asks things sometimes! It -must be a Boston fashion.” - -“Possibly. And how are you enjoying your ‘New England Thanksgiving’?” - -Blue Bonnet looked thoughtfully up and down the long table, with -Grandmother at the head and Aunt Lucinda at the foot. The shades had -been drawn and the only light came from the wax candles in the tall -silver candelabra on table and mantel. They cast a soft, mellow light -about the room and over the perfectly appointed table, in the centre -of which stood the best Blue Canton bowl, filled with great, tawny -chrysanthemums. - -“I like it,” she said slowly, finding it hard to express her feeling; -“it is so--homey and--familified. I like to think of how many -Thanksgiving dinners must have been held in this very room--I don’t -mean just the dinner part--anyone can have turkey and such things--but -the way in which it has been done--like to-day. And it is nice to be -part Clyde, isn’t it?” - -“Very; though it is an honor I can lay no claim to.” - -Blue Bonnet laughed; she liked Cousin Tracy, he treated her as if she -were quite grown-up. “But the Winthrops are--” she hesitated. - -“We think they--are. But we have been accused of being over -proud--where family is concerned.” - -Blue Bonnet waited to exchange a smile with Uncle Cliff, seated -opposite between Cousin Honoria and Cousin Augusta, and apparently -getting on very well with them both. “Grandmother was a Winthrop,” she -said, then,--“and it’s Aunt Lucinda’s middle name. Names count for a -good deal back here, don’t they?” - -“Or what they stand for.” - -“Ashe stands for a good deal out in Texas.” - -“See here!” Alec protested in an undertone, “I didn’t think you were -the sort to go back on an old friend.” - -“I thought you were talking to Aunt Lucinda,” Blue Bonnet answered. - -“If not the rose--you know the rest!” - -“Did you tell Aunt Lucinda that?” - -“I’d be so apt to.” - -“Alec, do you realize how long we have been sitting here? I’m getting -dreadfully tired, aren’t you? I wish grandmother would announce fifteen -minutes for recess, and insist--like the ‘rankin’ officer’ does--on our -all getting out into the fresh air.” - -“For a game of tag? I can imagine your elderly relative seconding the -motion!” - -“A little motion would do him and us all a lot of good. He’s really -awfully nice, Alec; and he hasn’t once asked me how I like Woodford. -I’m so tired of answering that question; I’ve even thought of getting -my answer printed on little slips of paper and handing one to every new -person I meet.” - -“Oh, but there’s time yet! The turkey is just going off, having gone -off considerably--before going off. And experience teaches me that -there is more to follow.” - -“I begin to understand why Thanksgiving is kept only _once_ a year.” - -“Why, _Señorita_?” the General asked, overhearing the remark. - -“It is so perfectly lovely to be called ‘_Señorita!_’” Blue Bonnet -assured him; “I haven’t been called that since Benita said good-bye to -me, until to-day.” - -“But you haven’t answered General Trent’s question, Blue Bonnet,” Miss -Lucinda reminded her. - -“I--was trying not to, Aunt Lucinda!” Blue Bonnet answered. - -There was a laugh, then the General said, “I withdraw it, _Señorita_,” -and the talk drifted off to other things. - -“Break number two,” Blue Bonnet confided to Alec. - -“People shouldn’t ask questions,” he comforted her,--“unexpected -questions like that.” - -“N--no,” Blue Bonnet agreed. “Sometimes I think it ought to be--‘elders -should be seen and not heard.’” - -At last came desert, with the nuts and raisins; Mrs. Clyde, taking pity -on Blue Bonnet, suggested that the young people take theirs off to the -back parlor. - -“Isn’t Grandmother the dearest!” Blue Bonnet said, as she and Alec -settled themselves in two big chairs before the fire. - -“She’s all right!” Alec answered. “I’ve a piece of news for you, my -lady.” - -Blue Bonnet caught the almonds he tossed her. “Good?” - -“I’ve a cousin coming to stay with us; he’s been at school in New York -and--” - -“I’m glad; he’s a he!” - -“Could a ‘_he_’ be a _she_?” - -“Because--there are such a lot of ‘she’s’ in Woodford!” - -“The female population of Massachusetts is--” - -“A good deal in evidence,” Blue Bonnet interpolated. “What’s your -cousin’s name?” - -“Boyd Trent. His people are going abroad--he’s to stay here until -summer.” - -“And go to school with you?” - -“Yes.” - -“How old is he?” - -“Three or four months younger than ‘yours truly.’” - -“Then he’ll come between you and me.” - -“I hope not.” - -“As far as age goes--I don’t see how you can help it.” It seemed to -Blue Bonnet, thinking it over afterwards, that Alec showed very little -enthusiasm over his cousin’s coming. At the time, however, she hardly -noticed it. - -Going to the piano, she began playing snatches of old Spanish songs, -in which one caught the tinkling of the guitar,--the gay sound of the -castanets. But presently, she slipped gradually off into softer, more -plaintive music. Music, it seemed to Alec, that must have been written -by some exile, longing for the home he had left. - -Blue Bonnet had quite forgotten him; when at last he spoke to her, and -she turned to answer, it was to find her audience considerably enlarged. - -“You are not going to stop, _Señorita_?” the General asked. He was not -the only one to find both playing and player attractive. - -Mrs. Clyde’s eyes were turned upon the slender, brilliantly clad, -little figure opposite with an expression in them that made Miss -Lucinda sigh softly to herself. - -Between them all, they kept her there playing for them until Cousin -Honoria declared it was quite unfair--the poor child would be tired out. - -“But when you come to stay with us in Boston,” Cousin Augusta added, -“we shall want you to play for us again. You will come for a week end -some-time--even if we are all old people? We will try not to have it -too dull for you. Tracy will show you his collections--he has several -very fine collections.” - -“I’d love to,” Blue Bonnet answered; she came to sit between the two -little gentlewomen on the old-fashioned high-backed davenport. They -were not in the least formidable; she thought she should like them very -much. - -Then she leaned forward with one of her eager movements; the talk had -suddenly turned on Texas; Mr. Ashe was telling of ranch life out there. - -Closing her eyes, Blue Bonnet could almost fancy herself back in the -big ranch house living-room. How the wind would be howling about the -weather-stained house to-night. And how lonesome Uncle Joe Terry and -Benita must be without Uncle Cliff and her. - -It occurred to Blue Bonnet that she had not given much thought to that -side of the question. She would write a good long letter to them both -to-morrow, telling them all about her day, and how she had worn her -Spanish dress, and how everyone liked Uncle Cliff so much. - -It was later that Cousin Tracy asked--as the good nights were being -said--“By the way, _Señorita_, you have not told me how you like our -East?” - -“Did you put him up to it?” Blue Bonnet demanded, cornering Alec. - -“Not I,” the boy laughed. - -“At least he didn’t say ‘Woodford.’ But why did he call it ‘our East’?” - -“Ask him,” Alec advised. - -“Solomon,” Blue Bonnet remarked, when Alec and the General had gone, -and she was paying her good night visit to the basket under the back -stairs where Solomon slept, “I hope you have enjoyed your Thanksgiving -as much as I have mine.” - -Solomon, who had fared less wisely than too well, grunted sleepily; -Solomon felt that the only fault to be found with Thanksgiving was that -it did not come oftener. - -Cousin Honoria and Cousin Augusta had gone upstairs; their brother was -taking a short turn on the veranda with Mr. Ashe. Blue Bonnet went into -the sitting-room, where Grandmother and Aunt Lucinda lingered, talking -over the events of the day. - -“And how,” Grandmother asked, “have you enjoyed your ‘first real New -England Thanksgiving’?” - -“Immensely!” Blue Bonnet answered. - -“It is the first for me that has not been entirely ‘New England.’” Mrs. -Clyde’s glance rested on Blue Bonnet’s dress. - -“But you said you liked it?” - -Grandmother’s smile was reassuring. - -Blue Bonnet turned to her aunt. “And--?” Aunt Lucinda had not expressed -her opinion as yet; Blue Bonnet hoped she had not been holding it in -reserve. - -“I think we have all had a very pleasant day--though it has held its -surprises--for some of us,” Miss Lucinda said. - -“I don’t know why I did it!” Blue Bonnet explained, “I just took the -notion, I suppose. I’m afraid Benita would think I had done my hair up -very badly--she’s always done it for me before. And I should have worn -the earrings--I have them, great gold ones, with pearl pendants--but -I’ve never had my ears pierced; papa didn’t like it. Benita used to tie -them for me, so one could hardly tell--but I hadn’t the patience--nor -the time.” - -Miss Lucinda felt that the day had held its unknown blessings--they -had been spared the earrings. “I think the costume was quite complete -enough without the earrings,” she said. - -“I won’t wear any of it again, if you’d rather not,” Blue Bonnet -offered, always ready to meet Aunt Lucinda halfway. - -“Suppose we say, not without consulting your grandmother or me. And -now,--suppose we say good night--_Señorita_.” - -“I believe in my heart,” Blue Bonnet told her reflection in the glass, -“that she really and truly liked it! I know the Boston relatives did. -Poor dears!” - -And in her own room, Miss Lucinda was owning to herself that the day, -for one reason or another, had been different from all the long line of -Thanksgivings stretching out behind her. - -“Mother,” she said, coming to the half-open door between their -rooms, “I’ve been thinking--how would it be to give Blue Bonnet a -party--during Christmas week?” - -“As a reward of merit?” Mrs. Clyde asked. - -“Elizabeth used always to have her Christmas party,” Miss Lucinda -answered. “We have not entertained, in that way, since she went West.” - - - - -CHAPTER XIII - -CHRISTMAS BOXES AND OTHER MATTERS - - -The next morning Mr. Ashe left for New York. “I’ll be back in time to -get that box off,” he promised; “you have your part all ready, Honey.” - -Aunt Lucinda was going in town with the “Boston relatives.” “Everybody -seems going somewhere, except you and me, Grandmother,” Blue Bonnet -said, as she stood before the fire in the sitting-room on her return -from the station. It was hard to settle down to the every day business -of practising and so on. - -“You will be riding this afternoon, dear,” Mrs. Clyde answered; and -then Aunt Lucinda came down, ready for her trip. - -She handed Blue Bonnet a little roll of crisp new bills. “For your -Christmas shopping,” she explained. “I am not so unreasonable, my dear, -as to expect your present allowance to cover that.” - -Blue Bonnet’s face brightened; “I have been rather wondering--” she -admitted. “This will do a lot, won’t it, Grandmother?” - -“Doesn’t that depend?” Mrs. Clyde asked, with a smile. - -“And it won’t be a bit too soon to begin, will it?” - -“Too soon!” Miss Lucinda repeated. “My dear, I began last Spring!” - -“I don’t think I should like that,” Blue Bonnet commented; “I think the -hurry at the end is half the fun.” - -“There is generally a fair amount of that in spite of all one’s -planning,” Grandmother observed. - -The talk during the ride that afternoon was largely of the coming -Christmas. It pleased Kitty, for the moment, to treat Blue Bonnet as a -mere novice in the art of Christmas shopping. - -The latter’s reminder that even in Texas there were such things as -stores was coolly ignored. - -“You must make a list before leaving home,” Kitty insisted, “putting -down the names of all the persons you intend giving presents to, and -opposite the name the gift you have decided upon.” - -“After that--according to Kitty’s own methods,” Debby interrupted, “you -must either leave the list at home, or lose it as quickly as possible.” - -“And even if you don’t do that,” Ruth said, “just as likely as not you -can’t find the thing you’ve decided on.” - -“I’ll settle with you two later,” Kitty warned. “Listen, Blue Bonnet. -As soon as you’ve bought your present you must wrap it up in tissue -paper and tie it prettily with ribbon and label it--” - -“Right there in the store!” Blue Bonnet protested. “How inconvenient, -Kitty!” - -“To avoid confusion at the last,” Kitty finished, calmly. - -“You wait till you’ve seen Kitty’s room day before Christmas!” Debby -remarked. - -“I’m making most of my presents,” Sarah said. - -“I haven’t made up my mind,” Kitty flicked Black Pete lightly, “whether -yours is an example to be followed, or shunned, Sarah. I’d hate to feel -lonesome--the way you must.” - -Sarah shifted herself in the saddle; she still found riding more of a -duty than a pleasure--which Kitty declared was her principal reason for -keeping on with it. “Lonesome!” she repeated, wonderingly, “what _do_ -you mean?” - -“You remember what the poet says--” Kitty’s gray eyes were most -demure--“‘Be good and you’ll be lonesome’?” - -“Then you’ve never been lonesome, Kitty Clark!” Susy remarked. - -Sarah was looking puzzled; she took her English literature very -seriously. “I don’t remember any poet saying--” - -“Never you mind, Sarah _mia_,” Blue Bonnet laughed; she checked the -mare’s pace, making her--much against her will--keep step with Sarah’s -horse. “Tell me what you’re making for Christmas? I wish I could make -something, too--but my stupid fingers are all thumbs, when it comes to -sewing.” - -Sarah responded cordially. “It would be nice for you to make something -to send back in your box, Blue Bonnet; they’d like it, I’m sure.” - -“Grandmother,” Blue Bonnet said, that evening, “can you crochet?” - -“I used to.” - -“Shoulder shawls?” - -“Those among other things.” - -“Please--will you show me how? I want to make one for Benita. She’d -love it.” - -“Have you ever crocheted, Blue Bonnet?” - -“Never--Benita tried to teach me to knit once, but it wasn’t a success.” - -“Then wouldn’t it be wiser to begin with something simpler?” - -“But there won’t be time for two things--and I know Benita would like -the shawl. I’ll get the wools to-morrow.” - -“There is some worsted and a needle in the lower drawer of my work -table. If you like, you shall have your first lesson now, dear.” - -Coming down stairs again, Blue Bonnet met Delia in the hall. “A letter -for you, miss; one of the parsonage children just brought it up; it’d -been sent there.” - -Blue Bonnet read the address, wonderingly-- - - “‘Blue Bonnet,’ - “Care of the Rev. Sam. Blake, - “Woodford, Mass.” - -“Grandmother!” she exclaimed, “it must be from my ‘missionary-box’ -girl!” - -She opened the letter, with its Texas post-mark. “Shall I read it -aloud, Grandmother?” - -“I should like to hear it, dear.” - -“I don’t know if Blue Bonnet is really your name,” the letter began, -“but somehow, I can’t help hoping that it is. My name is Caroline -Judson--but I am always called Carita; and I am writing to thank you -for the lovely dress you sent me. Nothing like it ever came in any of -our other boxes, and at first mother thought it must be a mistake, -until we found your note and the purse in the pocket. And if you knew -how I thank you for that, too! - -“Now I can go Christmas shopping. I’m going to buy each of the boys a -knife of his own--then they can all whittle at once. I wonder if you -have any brothers? I have four--all younger than I am--but no sisters. - -“I wonder a lot about you; I think, perhaps, you’ve gone East to -school--that’s where father wants to send me--but that you love it -out here in Texas best. I wish you would write to me--I never get any -letters--and tell me how old you are, and what Woodford is like. -Father says he is sure it has a public library--I wish we had one out -here. Don’t you love to read, better than anything? I was fourteen last -August and all the dress needed was to have a tuck taken in it, and -that will make it all the longer getting too short for me. That’s a -pretty mixed-up sentence, isn’t it? But you will know what I mean. - -“Mother thinks I’d better stop writing now--as it is a first letter. It -is so good to be writing to someone. - -“Please believe me, very truly and gratefully, - - “Yours, - “CARITA ADELINE JUDSON.” - -“Grandmother!” Blue Bonnet folded up the letter, “Mayn’t I send Carita -Adeline Judson a Christmas box?” - -“If not a box--a Christmas remembrance, at least,” Grandmother answered. - -“Please, a whole box! If you knew how jolly it was unpacking the ones -you and Aunt Lucinda always sent! One can put all sorts of little -things in a box--I’ll put in something for each of the boys--” - -And during the lesson in crocheting which followed, Blue Bonnet planned -enough boxes to have called for, Grandmother said, a whole car of their -own. - -She did not take readily to the lesson itself; but that was because she -was thinking about something else, she explained. - -“A good many ‘else’s,’ I am afraid,” Grandmother answered. “Better -unravel that and start afresh.” - -“It’s easier just to break it off,” Blue Bonnet suited the action to -the word. “I wonder who invented crocheting! I think they might have -found something better to do!” - -“You are not discouraged already, Blue Bonnet!” - -“Not ‘discouraged,’ Grandmother, but sort of--disgusted. I hope -Benita properly appreciates her shawl. I wonder whether she would -rather have a purple and crimson, or red and yellow? It’ll have to be -bright-colored, in any case.” - -Mrs. Clyde glanced at the pink worsted chain Blue Bonnet was making; -at present, it resembled a corkscrew more closely than anything else. -“Isn’t it a bit soon to decide upon the color?” - -“I always want to get things settled as soon as possible; besides, I -shall feel as if it were really started, once I have bought the wools,” -Blue Bonnet urged. - -As soon as the regulation Saturday duties were through with the next -morning, she was off to buy her wools. They occupied the place of honor -on the clubroom table that afternoon. - -The snow predicted by Denham, though a trifle behind schedule time, had -arrived in good earnest; there could be no riding that afternoon. - -“And a very good thing, too!” Ruth remarked. “Now we shall have to -work.” And presently, forming a circle about the pile of purple and -crimson wools, were six work-bags of various sizes and hues. - -There were other things on the table; Blue Bonnet’s pies, still intact, -Mr. Ashe having deeded his share in them to the club; a dish of nuts -and raisins and one of fruit. - -“You must have ‘spent the hull ten-cent piece,’ Blue Bonnet!” Kitty -said. - -“We’re going to have a beautiful time this afternoon,” Blue Bonnet -assured them. “Isn’t it the nicest storm?” - -It beat against the windows in sudden fitful gusts, the air was full of -the white, whirling flakes, and down in the garden were great, drifting -heaps. - -Susy looked at the white world without and then about the large, -square room. “I always did want to belong to a club--and have a real -clubroom,” she said contentedly. - -It had been a nursery in former years, as the window bars and the -bright colored prints on the walls still testified. Now the center -table, the wide lounge, generously supplied with the biggest and -softest of cushions, the quaint medley of chairs, big and little, -the low hassocks at either end of the broad hearth, made it, in the -eyes of club members, an ideal gathering-place. There was nothing -breakable--in the ordinary sense--and there were no curtains at the -four windows,--just shades that could be raised quite out of sight -when necessary; and on club days, a bright fire burned in the deep -fireplace, behind the tall wire screen. - -“So you’ve got your work, Blue Bonnet!” Sarah said, taking up a skein -of the purple wool. “Have you learnt the stitch?” - -“I’m--learning it. Please--before you all begin, listen to this--” and -she read them the letter received the night before. - -“So that is what it was,” Sarah said. “How oddly she addressed it!” - -“Do you suppose she would like to have the rest of us write to her?” -Ruth asked. - -“I’m sure of it!” Blue Bonnet cried, delightedly. “I mean to answer -this right away--and I’m going to send her a Christmas box.” - -“Oh,” Susy dropped the square of linen she was hemstitching, “let’s -make it a ‘We are Seven’ box.” - -“And all write a letter to put in it,” Amanda added. - -“I do think you are the dearest girls!” Blue Bonnet exclaimed -enthusiastically. - -“Let’s plan now,” Ruth proposed. - -“Not until Blue Bonnet gets at her work!” Sarah advised. - -“Sarah’s working you a motto, Blue Bonnet,--” Kitty said, “‘How doth -the little busy’--and so forth, and so forth.” - -“Kitty!” Sarah protested, “You know I am doing nothing of the kind.” - -“Well, you can--now I’ve put the idea into your head.” - -“The way I learned it was like this--” Blue Bonnet produced her ball of -pink worsted and crochet needle rather reluctantly-- - - “‘How doth the busy little bee, - Delight to bark and bite; - And gather honey all the day, - To eat it up at night.’” - -Sarah looked pained, but Kitty dropped her lace work to run around and -hug Blue Bonnet. “That’s the best version I’ve heard yet.” - -“I don’t approve of parodies,” Sarah remarked. “Are you going to make a -_pink_ shawl, Blue Bonnet?” - -“Grandmother thought I had better practice my stitch a little before -starting regularly to work,” Blue Bonnet answered. - -Kitty’s brows arched expressively. “And ‘Grandmother’ was quite right, -my child! How did you get it shirred like that; is it a new stitch?” - -“Why shouldn’t I shirr it, if I like it that way?” Blue Bonnet laid her -work on the table, patting and pulling at it with impatient fingers. - -“But you shouldn’t hold your finger out like that!” Sarah corrected -presently. “You’ll get the habit.” - -“No, I won’t!” Blue Bonnet declared; she looked from one busy worker -to another. How nimble every pair of hands in the room, except hers, -seemed. - -“I--I hate crocheting!” she announced presently. “It makes me feel -cross and as if I should go to pieces.” - -“I like it,” Sarah looked down at the bed-shoe she was making. “Only I -don’t get much time for it.” - -Five minutes longer Blue Bonnet worked, then she pushed back her chair. -“Fifteen minutes--and as many more as you like--for refreshments. -Sarah, will you please cut the pies?” - -And after refreshments, with the dusk coming on, and Blue Bonnet firmly -refusing to have the lights lit, there was nothing for it but to gather -about the fire and talk. - -“Now this is what I call a sensible way of spending one’s time!” Blue -Bonnet threw on another log. “Let’s talk Christmas--remember, if you -please, that this is the first time I’ve had a lot of girls to talk it -with.” - -She went with them to the door, when at last she could neither coax nor -cajole them into remaining any longer, and from there on down to the -gate--first catching up Aunt Lucinda’s garden cape from its nail. - -All but Kitty were going home to what Blue Bonnet mentally designated -“families,” and Kitty lived next door to Amanda and was almost as much -at home in the Parker house as in her own. - -It seemed to Blue Bonnet, as she stood there in the fast-falling snow, -watching the six walk briskly off down the darkening street, Kitty -and Debby stopping now and again to exchange snowballs with a passing -friend, that of all seasons of the year, Christmas was the very nicest -in which to be part of a large family. - -She was turning to go in when she caught the sound of Alec’s whistle, -and waited to speak to him. “Do come in,” she urged, “I feel--just like -Mrs. Gummidge. I want someone to talk to who is--young, and can’t do -things with his hands.” - -“Thanks--awfully,” Alec said. - -“Not tiresome crocheting sort of things--nor hemstitching--nor knitting -double stitch--nor--” - -“You needn’t go on enumerating! I plead guilty to each separate charge. -You come over instead--Grandfather’ll be no end delighted.” - -“I’ll interview Grandmother,” Blue Bonnet started for the house. -Halfway up the path, she turned and came back. “I can’t! I haven’t done -my lessons for Monday. I kept thinking there was so much time--and I -did mean to do some extra studying, too.” - -“Can’t you--” Alec began. - -Blue Bonnet put her fingers over her ears. “Run away! or I’ll come--and -I mustn’t, truly.” - -When Blue Bonnet came back to the sitting-room that evening, -school-books strapped ready for carrying Monday morning, she found Miss -Lucinda sorting embroidery silks at the table. - -“Are you going to embroider something, Aunt Lucinda?” she asked. -“Aren’t they pretty! Did you get them in Boston yesterday?” - -“Which question shall I answer first?” Miss Lucinda asked, with the -smile it was Blue Bonnet’s secret wonder she did not use oftener--it -was so very becoming. “Some of them I had, some I got new. I am sending -a little bundle of silks and one or two stamped patterns to each of the -older girls in a home for cripples, in which I am interested.” - -“You mean for Christmas?” - -“Yes.” - -Blue Bonnet was immensely interested, offering to help sort and asking -any number of questions about the girls. “Couldn’t I go with you some -time, Aunt Lucinda?” she asked. “I’ve never been to a place of that -kind--and mayn’t I send them something, too?” - -“I should be very glad to have you, Blue Bonnet.” - -“What lots of things there are to do--in the world; and such a little -time for the Christmas things,” Blue Bonnet said, thoughtfully. - -“There is always a year between one Christmas and the next,” her aunt -answered. - -“But not between now and this coming Christmas. And those hateful exams -sticking themselves in between. It ought to be against the law--having -examinations at holiday time.” Blue Bonnet rumpled up her hair -impatiently. - -Her grandmother looked amused. “The school laws, as revised by Miss -Elizabeth Blue Bonnet Ashe, should prove interesting reading.” - -“But if I don’t pass--it’ll just spoil being a ‘We are Seven’!” Blue -Bonnet insisted. - -“Then--screw not only your courage but your attention to the sticking -point, and you’ll not fail,” Miss Lucinda counselled. - -“I don’t see how Sarah gets time for everything the way she does,” Blue -Bonnet sighed. “She never seems to hurry.” - -“It is generally the busiest people who have most time,” Grandmother -said, forestalling Miss Lucinda. - -“Alec says there have to be some idlers in the world to keep things -balanced. Alec does say such comforting things.” - -“More comforting than bracing, I am afraid,” Miss Lucinda commented; -“but in his case, there is some excuse, as he is really not strong.” - -Blue Bonnet decided to go to bed. “We were getting on thin ice,” she -confided to Solomon, who insisted on going upstairs for a final chat. -“And it seemed a pity--after we’d been getting on so comfortably. -Solomon, I’ve such an inspiration--got straight from Aunt Lucinda--I’ll -send Benita the wool in the Christmas box--and let her make her own -shawl!” - -And when Kitty asked on Monday morning how the shawl was progressing, -Blue Bonnet told her what she had told Solomon. - -“So thoughtful of you, my dear!” Kitty observed. “But don’t forget to -put in the sample too--as proof of how it ought not to be done.” - -And for the rest of that recess there was a coolness between them. - -For some reason--unexplained even to herself, Blue Bonnet had put off -telling her grandmother of her change of plan. Perhaps Grandmother -would speak of the shawl first. Grandmother did, that same evening. - -“I--I’ve given up making it,” Blue Bonnet explained. “I--I don’t -believe crocheting is my vocation.” - -“And have you discovered just what your vocation is?” her aunt asked. - -Blue Bonnet shook her head. “Unless, not having one.” - -“It is something to have found out what it is not,” Grandmother said. -“I have known people who had not attained even to that point.” - -Blue Bonnet pinched one of Solomon’s long ears; they were behaving -beautifully--Grandmother and Aunt Lucinda. - -And then Grandmother said, slowly, “All the same, Blue Bonnet--though -I agree with you that there would hardly be time, under present -circumstances, for you to get the shawl done, I do not at all approve -of your taking things up and then dropping them as suddenly.” - -Blue Bonnet looked into the fire; she had been afraid Grandmother -would take it like that. Then she looked up, with eyes full of sudden -mischief. “Grandmother, dear, I give you my word of honor, that the -next time I start in to make anyone a crocheted shawl I’ll finish it!” - -And even Aunt Lucinda was obliged to smile. - -Never days went by more quickly than those short December ones. And -never, in Blue Bonnet’s experience, had days been half so full of -business. - -Two or three times a week came messages from Uncle Cliff, generally -accompanied by packages for the box, or rather boxes. For Mr. Ashe had -been promptly told of that second Christmas box, also destined for -Texas, and had as promptly expressed his unqualified approval. - -The two stood side by side on the table in the clubroom, and in one a -big bundle of bright purple and crimson wools held no inconspicuous -place. - -There were shopping trips in town with Grandmother and Aunt Lucinda, -and one made by the club in a body. Blue Bonnet declared she would -never forget that shopping trip; Sarah inwardly registered the same -vow, though from different reasons. - -There were innumerable impromptu meetings of the club at the house of -one or another. - -There were the daily walks, which, now that the riding was over, -Grandmother firmly insisted on. - -And in between times were snatches of extra studying, hasty reviews. - -“And you’ve gone through with it all every year for ages and ages!” -Blue Bonnet said one morning, looking from Sarah to Kitty in positive -admiration. - -“Why don’t you put it centuries?” Kitty asked. - -“Of course we have,” Sarah said, calmly. She expected to pass; she -always had, though never brilliantly; and when she went to bed -on Christmas Eve, though it might be late, it would be with the -comfortable feeling that she had accomplished all she had set out to -do. - -“Alec’s cousin came last night!” Blue Bonnet announced with one of her -sudden changes of subject. - -“What’s he like?” Kitty asked. - -“He isn’t like Alec. I daresay he’s--New Yorky. I don’t like him as -well as I do Alec.” - -“How can you tell so soon?” Sarah objected. - -Blue Bonnet shrugged. “Oh, because--and anyhow, even if I did, I -wouldn’t.” - -“Would you mind saying that over again?” Sarah looked bewildered. - -“News!” Debby joined them. “The pond’s frozen over! You skate, Blue -Bonnet?” - -“Alec’s going to teach me. I’ve got news, too--Grandmother’s going to -give me a Christmas party!” - -There was a little chorus of excited approval. - - * * * * * - -“Well, Honey!” It seemed to Uncle Cliff as if he had been gone three -months rather than nearly three weeks. “Box all ready?” - -“Except a few last things, which we’re going to get together.” Blue -Bonnet nestled closely to him, under the big buffalo robe. “Maybe I -haven’t done some tall rustling lately! I haven’t a reputation ’round -these parts for getting there before the train starts, but I’ve done it -this time! And just wait till you see what I’ve got for Uncle Joe! Aunt -Lucinda suggested it--when it comes to Christmasing, Aunt Lucinda’s a -jim-dandy. And if Carita Adeline Judson doesn’t open her eyes!” - -“Call a halt, Honey!” Mr. Ashe implored, laughingly. “Looks like you -were trying to keep time with those sleigh-bells!” - -He was waiting for her when school closed the next afternoon, and -together they caught the three-twenty for town. The boxes must go the -next day without fail. They shopped until dinner time--Uncle Cliff’s -vigorous methods making even Blue Bonnet feel rather dizzy--then -dined in delightful holiday fashion at one of the big, gaily-lighted -restaurants; where, what with the crowds, the music, and the excitement -of it all, Blue Bonnet found it hard to eat anything. - -Then back on the eight o’clock for the final fillings-in, at which not -only the club _en masse_, but Grandmother and Aunt Lucinda were present. - -At last the finishing spray of holly was laid on the top of each -generously-stored box, the covers were nailed on by Mr. Ashe, the -addresses marked. - -Blue Bonnet drew a long breath--“We did get them done--in time!” She -waltzed Debby up and down the room with its litter of paper and string, -its ends of Christmas ribbons and soft-tinted cotton. “But this ‘we’ -wouldn’t’ve, if it hadn’t’ve been for you all.” - -“To-morrow they’ll be on their way, Solomon!” she assured him later; -and later still, lying awake in her room, with the fire throwing -flickering shadows over walls and ceiling, Blue Bonnet tried to picture -to herself the unpacking of those boxes, in lonely ranch house, and, -perhaps, almost as lonely parsonage. - -Uncle Joe Terry’s delight when her laughing face looked up at him from -its silver frame; and Carita’s joy on opening a certain envelope, in -which was a printed certificate telling how for twelve long, happy -months, that most welcome of all visitor, dear old _Saint Nicholas_, -was to make his appearance at the Judson home. - -“Aunt Lucinda suggested that, too,” Blue Bonnet said to herself, -sleepily. Christmas was the dearest time in all the year,--she had -always known that,--but this year she was finding out its wonderful -possibilities more clearly every day. - -Two or three days later those dreadful examinations began, and like a -good many other things in this world, proved upon closer acquaintance -not half so dreadful as they had seemed, viewed at long distance. - -“I’m getting all the questions that I know,” Blue Bonnet rejoiced more -than once; but for all her rejoicing, she walked softly those days. - -“They’re over at last!” she told her uncle, coming home one afternoon. - -“And now what next, Honey?” - -“Sentence--and we won’t know until the last day of school!” - -But when that all-important Friday arrived, Blue Bonnet came home -jubilant. - -“I’ve passed!” she announced to Solomon watching for her at the -gate. Uncle Cliff was the next to hear the news; he was on the -veranda--walking up and down and thinking the afternoon unusually long. -Grandmother and Aunt Lucinda heard it next; then Blue Bonnet carried -the glad tidings out to the kitchen. - -“And now,” she came back to the veranda, “now I’m ready for a good -time. And Monday’ll be Christmas! And to-morrow--which’ll be like -Christmas Eve--we’re going into town! I say, Uncle Cliff, what larks!” - - - - -CHAPTER XIV - -CHRISTMAS - - -Aunt Lucinda was playing Christmas carols; it seemed to Blue Bonnet, -listening in her big chair by one of the long windows, that the air had -been full of carols all day. At church in the morning, at Sunday school -in the afternoon; and later, as she and Grandmother made their rounds -in the big, old-fashioned sleigh, carrying Christmas cheer to more than -one home, the very bells had seemed to be singing a carol of their own. - -The little bank had been emptied of its contents the morning before, -considerably more coming out than Blue Bonnet herself had put in, -though she had been faithful in those weekly contributions; and she and -Uncle Cliff had spent a delightful hour in a little toyshop, rather off -the main stream of traffic--chosen because it was little and looked -sort of lonely and forlorn, whose proprietor had been most sincere in -his urgent request that they should call again. - -That long day in Boston,--with the blessed knowledge at the back of -one’s mind that one had “passed,” and that school was done with for -ten whole days; with the wind nipping one’s fingertips and reddening -one’s cheeks; with the stores reminding one of the fairy-land, and -the streets almost as gay and wonderful as the stores; with Uncle -Cliff declaring that Christmas only came once a year, and that this -was the first time they had ever had a chance to go shopping together -properly,--had been a day not soon to be forgotten. - -And then the making up of the baskets in the evening! Grandmother -insisted that one sleigh would never carry them all. - -“Every part of Christmas seems the nicest,” Blue Bonnet had sighed, -happily, filling a bag with nuts and raisins for the small Pattersons, -and almost envying Luella Patterson the brown-eyed, brown-haired doll -lying smiling up at her from its box. - -Nor had this “between-time” Sunday lacked its own particular charm. “It -gives one a little chance to get one’s breath,” Blue Bonnet confided -to Solomon, curled up in the chair beside her, “Though it hasn’t been -what one would call precisely an idle day! But I’ve got everything -ready--think of that, Solomon! All the home things packed away in the -closet, and after supper, Uncle Cliff and I are going to take Alec’s -and the ‘We are Seven’ theirs. Think what a lot of presents I’ve had to -wrap up and write on!” - -Solomon wriggled appreciatively; there was something for him,--he had -been told so. - -While out in the hall stood a big, travel-stained box, object of -Solomon’s liveliest curiosity. It had arrived the day before from Texas. - -“Don’t you want to come sing this, Blue Bonnet?” Aunt Lucinda asked; -and as Blue Bonnet came to the piano, she struck the opening chords of -Mrs. Clyde’s favorite carol: “O Little Town of Bethlehem.” - -Blue Bonnet sang it all, looking out to where above the familiar street -the silent stars went by, and trying to picture to herself the little -hillside town of Bethlehem, resting in its quiet sleep. - - “‘O holy Child of Bethlehem! - Descend to us, we pray; - Cast out our sin, and enter in, - Be born in us to-day. - We hear the Christmas angels - The great, glad tidings tell - Oh, come to us, abide with us; - Our Lord Emmanuel!’” - -The girl’s clear voice sounded softly through the quiet parlor, with -its trimmings of evergreen and holly, carrying two of her listeners -back to more than one Christmas Eve in the past. - -All in all, Christmas Eve was almost as nice as Christmas itself, Blue -Bonnet decided that night, sitting on the hearth-rug before the fire in -her own room. Then her face grew suddenly wistful. It was not so many -years ago that her mother had sat on this same hearth-rug, thinking of -the joys to come on the morrow, while the clock on the mantel ticked -away the moments bringing the great day of days nearer and nearer. - -Solomon was the first to give her Christmas greeting the next morning, -choosing Christmas for his first venture above stairs before breakfast; -aided and abetted therein by Delia. Sure, and the child should have -somebody to talk to on Christmas morning--and Solomon was wiser than a -deal of humans. - -He received warm welcome; Blue Bonnet was sitting up in bed, a little -square, pasteboard box in her hand. “I found it under my pillow,” she -told the ever-curious Solomon. “Now how did Grandmother smuggle it in -without my knowing it?” - -She slipped the slender gold band with its one deep, dark blue stone on -her finger. “Isn’t it pretty, Solomon?” - -And it was with the brightest of Christmas faces that Blue Bonnet came -down to breakfast half an hour later. No one was in the dining-room, -but the table stood ready, a true Christmas table, with its shining -silver and bowl of crimson roses; its pile of presents at each place; -overflowing, in Blue Bonnet’s case, from table to floor. - -“Please!”--Blue Bonnet went to the door--“Won’t everybody hurry! I -don’t think I can wait much longer!” - -“So hungry as all that, Honey?” her uncle laughed, coming in from his -morning constitutional on the veranda. “Merry Christmas!” - -“You were in very good time this morning, my dear!” Miss Lucinda -laughed, when the various Christmas greetings had been exchanged and -they all sat down to breakfast. - -“Wasn’t I?” Blue Bonnet’s fingers were busy with ribbon and paper. -There were furs from Uncle Cliff, books, ribbons, and neckwear from -Grandmother, skates and the prettiest fur skating-cap from Aunt -Lucinda, books from the “Boston relatives,” remembrances from Alec and -each of the girls, from Katie and Delia, a new collar for Solomon from -Denham. There were any number of odd little trifles such as girls love, -which Mr. Ashe had picked up for her in New York; there was a box of -chocolates big enough to promise the entire club much enjoyment; and -under her napkin--when at least she had calmed down enough to remember -to unfold it, was a slip of paper which told that “Darrel’s mare” was -Darrel’s no longer but belonged to the owner of the Blue Bonnet Ranch. - -By that time, Blue Bonnet had quite given up trying to put her delight -and gratitude into words, but her shining eyes said it very plainly to -the three watching her. - -“How did everybody know exactly what I wanted, when I hadn’t begun to -think of half so many lovely things myself?” she said. - -As for Blue Bonnet, she and Uncle Cliff had put their heads together to -very good purpose. Grandmother, whose pet hobby was fine china, openly -rejoiced over the delicate beauty of the tea-set filling the box at her -place; while Aunt Lucinda--who was a true music lover--bent delightedly -over the lives of her favorite musicians, in their soft, rich bindings. - -For Uncle Cliff, Blue Bonnet had gone to Grandmother for advice; and -the girl’s laughing, happy face looking out at him from the purple -velvet miniature case pleased him as nothing else could have done. - -“It won’t be quite like going back without you now, Honey,” he told her. - -After breakfast, came the unpacking of the Texas box; a box with -something in it for everyone; bright-colored Mexican _serapes_, some -of Benita’s fine drawn work--at sight of which Grandmother and Aunt -Lucinda exclaimed delightedly; there were jars of highly spiced Mexican -conserves, which Blue Bonnet rejoiced over; a tin box of Lisa’s best -pinochie; and down at the bottom were eight wonderfully fringed and -trimmed Mexican saddle blankets--one for each of the “We are Seven’s” -and Alec, and there was even a cleverly-wrought leather leash for -Solomon. - -“Isn’t it the nicest Christmas!” Blue Bonnet cried, her lap full of -treasures. “There’s Alec! I’ll give him his blanket right away! I -reckon he’s come to take me skating--I sha’n’t have to borrow skates -now.” - -“But dear,” Mrs. Clyde laid a detaining hand on her arm, “there will -not be time for skating before church.” - -“Are we going to church--on Christmas?” Blue Bonnet looked rather blank. - -“Isn’t that the time of all others to go, dear; to return thanks for -the greatest Gift of all--on His own day?” - -Blue Bonnet’s eyes deepened. “I’ll be ready on time,” she promised, and -ran to welcome Alec. - -“Oh, I say!” he cried, as she gave him his saddle blanket, “how -uncommonly jolly in them to remember me! And I’ve come to say thank you -for something else, too.” - -“Alec, are you going to church?” Blue Bonnet asked, as they went out to -the dining-room to examine the skates and other presents. - -He nodded. “But we can go skating after dinner--the pond’s in fine -condition. Boyd’s coming too--between us we’ll get you taught in no -time.” - -It was a typical New England winter’s day, all white and blue; even in -the sun, it was necessary to move pretty briskly if one wanted to keep -warm. - -[Illustration: “‘ISN’T IT THE NICEST CHRISTMAS!’ BLUE BONNET CRIED, HER -LAP FULL OF TREASURES.”] - -The broad village street was alive with people; the bells were ringing -for the Christmas service; on every side one had cheery Christmas -greetings. Blue Bonnet, a knot of holly pinned to her dark furs, looked -up at her uncle with eager face. “Isn’t it all like being part of a -Christmas card scene--the crystallized kind?” - -“So it is,” he agreed. - -“After Texas, I believe I love Massachusetts,” Blue Bonnet decided. -“There go Ruth and Susy--it must be nice having a sister almost one’s -own age on Christmas. Oh, me, I can’t help hoping Mr. Blake won’t -preach very long.” - -But Mr. Blake was under the spell of the day, quite like other people. -It was hardly a sermon at all he gave them, just a simple Christmas -talk starting with the message of peace and good-will brought down by -the angels at that first far-off Christmas-tide. - -Blue Bonnet listening to it, her eyes turning, as they always did in -church, to the memorial window beyond, with the winter sunshine shining -through its rich coloring, wondered if her mother and father knew how -very happy she was to-day? Knew, too, of the new thoughts and resolves -stirring within her. Every Christmas all her life should find someone -the richer, happier, for her being here in this world--that, at least, -she was determined on; not just the home people and friends. - -And after church, surrounded by the other six club members, each -insisting that she come with them and see their things, Blue Bonnet -could hardly keep from dancing from very happiness. - -They compromised at last; the seven would adjourn to the parsonage, -that being the nearest point; after dinner they would all meet at the -pond, and from the pond they would go to Blue Bonnet’s. - -“Think of it!” Blue Bonnet exclaimed. “The mare’s my very own! I’m -going to name her Chula! I thought of it in--church!” - -“What else have you been thinking about--in church?” Kitty demanded. - -“Oh, any amount of things--Christmas things! Wasn’t it dear of Uncle -Cliff?” - -“You shouldn’t have him _all_ the time for an uncle,” Debby protested. -“It isn’t a fair division.” - -The sitting-room at the parsonage told plainly what day of the year it -was. Five small Blakes, ranging from twelve to three, swooped joyously -down upon the newcomers. - -“What did you get?” resounded on every side, broken by excited -exclamations of admiration and sympathy. - -“I am glad Aunt Lucinda thought of my skates!” Blue Bonnet rejoiced. -“We’ll go every afternoon, won’t we?--while the ice holds.” - -“I’ll have to go now--not skating,” Debby said, and at that the party -broke up. - -There was to be only a home dinner that day, at the usual time, in -order to give Delia and Katie their Christmas holiday; so Blue Bonnet -was waiting when the boys came for her. - -Boyd Trent, though several months younger than his cousin, was taller -and stronger looking in every way than Alec. Blue Bonnet wondered, as -the three went down the path and out at the back gate, why she felt so -sure that she should never really like him. - -He certainly gave her no cause for complaint that afternoon; between -him and Alec, she got on very well. - -“You’ll get there,” Boyd assured her. “Let go, Alec--she mustn’t have -too much help.” - -“Like it?” Kitty asked, coming up. - -“I love it!” Blue Bonnet declared. - -“How many tumbles so far?” - -“Did you think we would let her fall?” Boyd asked. - -“She doesn’t always wait to be let--before doing things,” Kitty -answered, “particularly, in school.” - -“But you see we prevented any desire,” Alec explained. - -“Let’s see you try it alone?” Kitty urged, and Blue Bonnet took a few -not too unsteady steps. - -The wide pond was crowded with skaters; they made a pretty sight, -darting about, the girls in their bright coats and caps, the boys in -bright sweaters. - -Not until the west was all aglow and the wind sweeping down from the -hills too keen and nipping, did the “We are Seven’s” and their especial -friends turn their faces homewards. - -At the Clyde gate the club members turned in, slipping in at the side -door and straight on up to Blue Bonnet’s room. She had spread most of -her gifts out on her bed, trying to realize them that way. - -“But I can’t--yet,” she said now. “I wonder if anyone ever felt as rich -as I do.” - -“Not everyone has such cause,” Debby answered. All of the others had -fared well; but, as Kitty put it, it almost seemed as if Blue Bonnet -had fared too well for her own good. “You haven’t anything left to -_want_ for,” she insisted. - -“I don’t want Uncle Cliff to go West.” - -“Nor do we,” Ruth laughed. - -“Let’s talk about the party,” Amanda suggested; for Blue Bonnet’s party -was to be on Thursday night. “Who’s coming, Blue Bonnet?” - -“You all:--” - -“I should rather think so,” Kitty remarked. - -“And Alec and his cousin, and a lot of the other boys and girls. Some -of them I don’t know very well.” - -“It’ll be a real big party, won’t it?” Susy rejoiced. “Mother says that -when she was a girl she liked the parties here better than any she -went to. She has one of her old party dresses still.” - -“I wonder,” Amanda said, as the six were on their way home, “what Blue -Bonnet’s going to wear Thursday night?” - -“It won’t be anything fussy,” Debby remarked. “Miss Clyde doesn’t -approve of fussy things for girls.” - -“She is quite right,” Sarah said; “young people shouldn’t--” - -“Couldn’t you let it go at that, please!” Kitty interposed. - -“Kitty! Besides, you don’t know what I was going to say!” - -“Oh, yes, we do, Sallykins!” It was the final straw, and Kitty knew it, -calling Sarah Sallykins. - -“If I were Blue Bonnet,” Debby interposed, “I’d have all the pretty -clothes I wanted.” - -“I daresay she has,” Ruth laughed; “she has all she needs, at any -rate--and they’re always pretty.” - -“Then, Debby,” Amanda objected, “you wouldn’t be Blue Bonnet! One of -the nicest things about Blue Bonnet Ashe is the way she never seems to -realize how much she could have, nor to want it.” - -Debby still looked unconvinced; but then Debby was the youngest of -several sisters, and her mother had a talent for “making over.” - -“Please, Grandmother!” Blue Bonnet came to a standstill in the center -of her grandmother’s room, “Aunt Lucinda said for me to come show -myself. Do I look--partified?” - -Mrs. Clyde turned from her dressing-table to glance with pleased eyes -at the speaker. Blue Bonnet was all in white from head to foot, save -for the spray of crimson holly berries in her brown hair. “You look,” -Grandmother said slowly, “very happy; and you are dressed as I like to -see a school girl dressed--simply and becomingly.” - -Blue Bonnet swung her fan by its slender chain,--they had been Alec’s -Christmas present; “Aunt Lucinda wasn’t taking any chances to-night; -she didn’t send Delia.” - -Grandmother smiled. “This party is in honor of ‘Miss Elizabeth Blue -Bonnet Ashe,’ not ‘_Señorita_.’” - -“And I’m on time! Grandmother, you look lovely!” Blue Bonnet’s eyes -sparkled. “Just as I like to see--a grandmother dressed.” - -“And now, having exchanged compliments, shall we go down?” Mrs. Clyde -asked. - -In the hall below, they found Mr. Ashe waiting. - -“Well! well!” he said, as Blue Bonnet swept him a courtesy, “I wish -Uncle Joe and the folks back there could see you, Honey!” - -“Come and have a turn before anyone gets here!” Blue Bonnet begged, -as from the back parlor came the strains of old “Uncle Tim’s” fiddle. -“Uncle Tim” and his grandson “Young Tim” were Woodford’s standbys in -affairs of this sort. No one could play dance music like old black Tim, -though his grandson bade fair to follow in his steps. The old man’s -kindly wrinkled face beamed now at sight of Blue Bonnet--“Want ter -dance a bit ’fore de folkses gits yere? All right--yo’ shore looks like -yo’ all ready for de dancin’.” - -The two long parlors thrown into one and cleared for dancing made an -admirable ballroom; at one end, potted palms fenced off the corner -reserved for the elders. - -“Isn’t it all too delightful!” Blue Bonnet said, as she and her uncle -waltzed gaily down the length. “Please, Uncle Cliff,” she gave him her -programme, “put your name down for just as many as you want--before -anyone else gets here.” - -“I’m not out looking for trouble, Honey!” Mr. Ashe laughed. “You play -with the young folks to-night--why, that was one of the things you came -East for!” - -“I came East because--you know now why I wanted to come,--and what made -me so horrid all that time.” - -“If you’re going to call my ward names, I’ll quit dancing with you,” -Mr. Ashe insisted. - -“There’s Kitty!” Blue Bonnet exclaimed. - -Kitty had come luggage laden; she was to stay over night, Mrs. Clyde -having declared that one of the pleasantest things about a party was -the talking it over in bed afterwards. - -“How nice you look!” Blue Bonnet said warmly: “Come on upstairs--and, -oh, Kitty! You must see my flowers! Ever and ever so many sent me -flowers!” - -“Naturally,” Kitty observed; “didn’t you expect they would? Whose are -those?” she touched the white carnations in Blue Bonnet’s girdle. - -“Uncle Cliff’s, I couldn’t wear them all--and I thought he’d like it if -I chose his--he’s going away so soon now, too.” - -Kitty gave her hair a few touches here and there. “I’m ready now!” - -There was nothing formal about Blue Bonnet’s manner of receiving her -guests; she was glad to see them, and she said so. Her own enjoyment -was evident; loving dancing herself, she was quite sure everyone else -must be equally fond of it, and she was determined that there should -be no wall-flowers at her party. Uncle Cliff was an invaluable ally, -dancing with whomever she bade him. - -“This is better than tea-parties?” Alec asked, when his turn with her -came. - -“Yes, indeed.” - -“So I think; I wasn’t at that tea-party, you may remember?” - -“I remember you very nearly prevented my being at it.” - -“Is that the reason you’re turning me down now?” - -“I’m not. The next three are duty dances--with boys I don’t know very -well.” - -“Thanks--for not including this among them.” - -Blue Bonnet turned to her next partner, a tall boy--one of the coming -graduates; she hoped he wasn’t as serious as he looked. - -It was a pretty sight; the long rooms, still wearing their Christmas -trimmings of evergreen and holly, filled with light-hearted, -bright-faced young people, keeping time to the strains of the waltz -“Uncle Tim” was playing. To the elders, looking on from their sheltered -corner, it was like a return to old times. - -“Isn’t it lovely?” Amanda said, as she and Debby met for a moment -between dances. Amanda felt that Susy’s mother was right--_she_ had -never been to a nicer dance. - -“There’s Blue Bonnet with Alec’s cousin. Do you like him?” Debby asked. - -Amanda hesitated. “He’s--very polite.” - -“Sarah’s looking real pretty, isn’t she?” Debby said; it was Debby’s -private opinion that all the club members had done themselves proud -this evening. She gave her soft pink skirts a smoothing touch; pink -was Debby’s color, and this was a perfectly new dress. - -“She certainly is,” Amanda agreed; “and she looks as though she were -having a good time, too. Mostly, one can never be quite sure whether -Sarah Blake is really having a good time, or just being polite.” - -Then Blue Bonnet bore down upon them. “What are you two doing off here? -You are neither ‘elders’ nor chaperons!” - -“Comparing notes,” Debby answered. - -“Oh, we’re having the best time ever!” Amanda cried enthusiastically. -Blue Bonnet Ashe wasn’t the sort of girl who never cared whether anyone -else had a good time or not, so long as she had one herself; Amanda -knew girls like that. - -“Aunt Lucinda says we’re to form for the supper march soon,” Blue -Bonnet said; “I’ve never been to this kind of a party before--but then -I reckon I’ve never been to a really truly party before--but I’m trying -my hardest to be a credit to the family. Please say I’ve succeeded so -far!” she begged, laughingly. - -“You have--so far as I’ve seen,” Debby teased. - -“Oh, there’s the General!” Blue Bonnet exclaimed. “He promised to look -in during the evening. I wish I might go out to supper with him, or -Alec, or Uncle Cliff--someone I really know--instead of that big boy -from the first grade. Imagine! He started talking ‘Sargent,’ before -we’d been dancing five seconds!” - -“I think, Blue Bonnet,” Sarah said, coming up, “that Miss Clyde is -looking for you.” - -“So do I.” Blue Bonnet gave Sarah’s knot of blue ribbons a little pat. -“_Are_ you having a _good_ time, Sarah _mia_?” - -“Very! So good that I am almost afraid it will be rather difficult to -go back to one’s regular way of living to-morrow.” - -“Then don’t think of it now!” Blue Bonnet advised. - -The line was forming for the march out to supper; once in the -dining-room, it broke up into little groups, four to a table. - -And then, from every side came eager exclamations of surprise and -pleasure; for in the center of each table was a little candle-lighted -Christmas tree, from the base of which ran four crimson ribbons, to -which were attached the place cards, with their borders of Christmas -elves bearing dainty sprays of holly and mistletoe; while among the -decorations on the trees were tiny favors, both pretty and amusing. - -It was all as much a surprise to Blue Bonnet as to her guests; she -had known that Miss Lucinda was giving considerable thought to the -details of her party, but she had never dreamed of anything like this. -Blue Bonnet told herself, that she _never, never_ would be vexed or -impatient with Aunt Lucinda again--let her seem ever so exacting. - -If it would only go on and on indefinitely! “Why must all the nicest -things come to an end so soon?” Blue Bonnet asked her partner abruptly. - -He looked down at her in surprise--for not the first time that evening. -“Doesn’t everything come to an end sooner or later?” - -“That’s just what I’m complaining of! There ought to be more than sixty -minutes to an hour--at times like these.” - -“But, Miss Blue Bonnet, think what confusion--” - -“You know--” Blue Bonnet’s eyes were most demure, “we really manage -little things like that much better out in Texas.” - -“And I verily believe he thought I was in earnest,” she confided to -Ruth later. “Now why didn’t Aunt Lucinda send him out with Sarah?” - -“Perhaps she has an eye for contrasts,” Ruth suggested. “Well, I -suppose it’s all over--I’m mighty sorry!” - -“So am I,” Blue Bonnet said. - -And after she had said good-night to the last departing guest, and -had seen Kitty on her way upstairs, promising to come too, directly, -Blue Bonnet came back to where her aunt and grandmother were talking -together. “You’ve given the nicest, prettiest party that ever could -be!” she said gratefully, slipping a hand into both Grandmother’s and -Aunt Lucinda’s; “and I just can’t thank you enough--but I’ll never, -never forget it.” - -“I think we may call it a perfect success from start to finish,” Miss -Lucinda said. - - - - -CHAPTER XV - -A DARE - - -Monday morning, Mr. Ashe left for the West; and the next day, the new -term began. - -“It’ll seem odd, not going to Miss Rankin’s room,” Blue Bonnet said, -overtaking Debby on the way to school. “I wonder if she’ll miss us.” - -“Some of us,” Debby suggested. - -“Alec says, Miss Fellows is ever so jolly.” - -“She hasn’t been at it so long,” Debby commented. “Are you taking -French, Blue Bonnet?” - -Blue Bonnet nodded. “It has to be that, or German, hasn’t it? Aunt -Lucinda thought I’d better choose French this year. I’ve studied it -some; one of the tutors instituted an hour’s conversation every day, -just after dinner; there used to be--interruptions.” - -Blue Bonnet came home that afternoon most enthusiastic; Miss Fellows -was all she ought to be, she shouldn’t have a bit of trouble with her. - -“And does the lady in question feel confident regarding you?” Mrs. -Clyde asked. - -Blue Bonnet laughed. “She hasn’t said--yet. It’s ever so big a class, -Grandmother; there were a lot of left-overs. French is three times a -week--Mondays, Wednesdays, and Fridays--Mademoiselle looks awfully -nice! Sarah and Amanda are taking German--isn’t it just like Sarah -to choose the hardest? All the rest of us club members are taking -French--Kitty says she wants to learn how to take ‘French leave’ and, -oh, me, I promised not to be five minutes--they’re all waiting down at -the back gate for me.” - -Blue Bonnet dropped her strap of books, ran for her skates, paid a -visit to the cookie jar in the pantry, patted Solomon, and with a -“Good-bye, Grandmother,” was off, leaving Mrs. Clyde feeling as if a -small whirlwind had swept through the quiet house. - - * * * * * - -What with school, her afternoons on the pond, her evenings of study, -broken by occasional neighborhood gatherings, Blue Bonnet found the -time slipping by very fast. While she missed her uncle greatly, she -was learning more and more how much can be done by letter-writing, -and those were far from doleful letters that traveled every week from -Woodford to the far-away Texas ranch. - -The weather held wonderfully; never had the pond been in better -condition than during those January days. - -“But the thaw’s bound to come before long,” Debby predicted one -afternoon. - -“The snow’s coming first!” Susy pointed to the clouds banking -themselves up above the low line of hills--“Coming before to-morrow -morning, too.” - -“Let’s not go in just yet!” Blue Bonnet pleaded, as Susy bent to -unfasten her straps. - -“But it’s time!” - -“You’re such a prompt-to-the-minute girl, Susy Doyle!” Blue Bonnet -objected. “I’m not ready to go--are you, Kitty?” - -“You never are ready,” Debby protested. They four were the only club -members out that afternoon; as Debby insisted later, if only Sarah had -been there it would never have happened. - -“I’d like to start right off now and skate and skate without stopping, -until I got to the end of the pond!” Blue Bonnet declared. - -“But no one ever does skate up at the upper end of the pond,” Susy -explained; “the ice is always rough up there; besides, it isn’t safe in -ever so many spots.” - -“Anyhow, I’d like to try it.” Blue Bonnet was in the mood for -adventure; wasn’t it Friday afternoon? “I mean to ask Alec to go with -me.” - -“He’s playing hockey!” Kitty said, looking at a group of boys down -beyond. “He wouldn’t take you if he wasn’t--nor let you go,” she added -mischievously. - -“I don’t see how he could very well help that,” Blue Bonnet retorted. -“I believe I’ll try it alone.” - -“Blue Bonnet!” Susy gasped. - -“I’d like awfully well to see you!” Kitty teased, in what Amanda called -her “aggravating tone.” - -“Is that a dare?” Blue Bonnet demanded. - -“If you like to call it one.” - -Blue Bonnet bent to tighten her skates. - -“Blue Bonnet Ashe!” Debby exclaimed. “Are you clean daft! Start up -there at this time of the evening--when you ought to be going home?” - -“You don’t know how far it is,” Susy urged. - -“No--but I’m going to find out,” Blue Bonnet said. - -“Don’t worry, Susy,” Kitty remarked; “she won’t go very far.” - -Blue Bonnet’s eyes flashed. “I’ll go as far as you will, Kitty Clark!” - -“‘Is that a dare?’” Kitty quoted; she, too, bent to tighten her skates. -“Come on!” she said; and before Debby or Susy realized it the two were -off. - -“Of all the--” Debby took a few steps, then came back to where Susy -still stood, her skates in her hand. “Kitty, or Blue Bonnet, alone, one -might manage to do something with--but together! Come on, Susy--it’s -no use our standing here in the cold; perhaps they’ll turn around -presently. Kitty knows she’s no right letting Blue Bonnet go up there -after dark.” - -“Shall we go tell some of the boys?” Susy asked. - -But the boys were far down at the other end by now, fighting an -exciting game to a finish. The pond had been thinning rapidly the last -half hour, for, with the coming of night, a cold wind had sprung up. - -Debby shivered. “It wouldn’t be much use; by the time we got them those -two foolish girls would be out of call. It’s all that Kitty’s fault! -She just dared Blue Bonnet on.” - -At first, Blue Bonnet thoroughly enjoyed that swift rush along through -the gathering dusk; they had the wind at their back, and ahead of -them the pond to themselves. Then the two hours or more already spent -in skating that afternoon began to tell on her, and with the sense -of fast-growing fatigue came equally rapid misgivings. She glanced -sideways at her companion; why wouldn’t Kitty speak! If only she would -admit the foolishness of the undertaking, Blue Bonnet would give in -too, but until Kitty gave in--she would not. - -Kitty was thinking the same; she knew, as Blue Bonnet did not, not -only the foolishness, but the risk of what they had undertaken. What -had possessed her to start such a ball rolling? Once started, it went -without saying that she could not be the first to throw up the game. -Blue Bonnet was getting tired already, one could see that, though she -was trying not to show it; and then-- - -But Kitty reckoned without knowledge. - -The pond was growing narrower now, with sharp twists and turns that -made Blue Bonnet think of the brook she and Alec had followed that -August afternoon. The thought of the brook reminded her of Aunt Lucinda. - -For just a moment, Blue Bonnet wavered; Aunt Lucinda had gone into town -and would not be back until the nine o’clock train--Grandmother was -alone, and would be worried. - -Kitty saw the sudden slackening on Blue Bonnet’s part, and took comfort -from it. “Ready to go back?” she asked, more than a hint of “I told you -how it would be” in her voice. - -Blue Bonnet wavered no longer; it was impossible to give in to -Kitty--of all people; Kitty had started it, and it was her place to -make the first move towards turning back. - -“I am ready whenever you are,” she answered; “you have only to say the -word.” - -“I thought you wanted to go to the very end?” - -Blue Bonnet made no answer. Kitty was the--Sarah would never be so -horrid; and then the mere thought of Sarah in connection with such a -foolish performance as this, made Blue Bonnet laugh. - -So the two pushed doggedly on through the fast-deepening dusk, -stumbling more than once against snags; tired, cold, hungry, and -miserable, and with the discouraging knowledge that every moment was -taking them further from home. - -It seemed to Blue Bonnet as if the pond had no end, but was like some -dreary, enchanted lake in the fairy stories; that she and Kitty, like -the brook, must go on and on forever. It did not seem possible that it -could be the same pond she and the others had skated on so gaily that -afternoon--if it really was that afternoon. - -It was quite dark by now. Far away, across the fields, a solitary light -showed in some lonely farmhouse window, and now and then they caught -the sound of a dog barking. - -It wouldn’t have been so unbearable, Blue Bonnet thought, if only Kitty -would speak. - -And then Kitty did speak--“We shall have to keep close to the bank from -now on--the ice isn’t safe further out--that is, unless you want to -go back?” No one should say that she had not given Blue Bonnet every -opportunity to behave like a reasonable being. - -“Do _you_?” Blue Bonnet asked. - -In her heart, Kitty knew herself more than ready, but the little demon -that had seemed hovering near her all the afternoon, prompted her to -say, “We haven’t got to the end yet. I thought--” - -On they went again, both too tired to skate at all fast. Kitty told -herself that she would never dare anyone like Blue Bonnet Ashe again; -it had proved a veritable boomerang of a dare. Blue Bonnet felt that -once she had got her skates off, she should never want to see them -again. While the realization that ahead of them both waited a probable -very bad quarter of an hour, did not serve to make things any brighter. - -And then a little group of bare trees loomed tall and shadowy almost in -front of them, and, a moment later, the end of the pond was reached. - -“I know now,” Blue Bonnet dropped wearily down on the snowy bank, “how -Miss Rankin’s beloved Pilgrim Fathers felt when they landed on Plymouth -Rock!” - -“You mustn’t do that!” Kitty commanded. “Get up this moment.” - -“I simply can’t--just yet. Only I don’t suppose our motive and theirs -for setting out were precisely similar, do you, Kitty?” - -“I’m not supposing anything about it! Will you get up? Or do you want -to catch the worst cold you’ve ever had--and have everyone saying it -was _my_ fault?” - -“I don’t see how they could say that,” Blue Bonnet got up reluctantly. -“I suppose our next move--is to go back.” - -“We can’t go back on the ice--it’s too dark and the wind would be dead -against us all the way.” - -Blue Bonnet began working at her skates. “I’m mighty glad of that!” - -“Going ’cross lots through the snow won’t be exactly what you might -call fun,” Kitty remarked. “Come on--I don’t know what time we’ll get -home, as it is.” - -“Let’s not have ‘Quaker meeting’ going home, Kitty,” Blue Bonnet begged. - -“It won’t be ‘Quaker meeting’--once we do get home, I’m thinking,” -Kitty answered; “and I just know mamma will be worried to death.” - -“Kitty, why did we do it?” Blue Bonnet asked. - -“Maybe we’d better not go into that at present,” Kitty suggested. -“There--it’s beginning to snow!” - -It certainly was, in a thorough-going, determined fashion that promised -to last through the night, at the least. - -Walking ’cross lots after dark through ankle-deep snow, with the storm -beating in one’s face, was not a particularly pleasant way of passing -the time, Blue Bonnet decided. “Kitty Clark!” she burst out. “If ever -you _dare_ dare me again!” - -Kitty laughed. “You didn’t have to take it!” - -“You knew I would!” - -Kitty pulled off her mittens, blowing on her numbed fingers. “Well, I -got paid in kind, didn’t I? Blue Bonnet, you mustn’t!” For Blue Bonnet -had slipped her muff off, throwing the chain over Kitty’s head. - -“Turn and turn about!” she insisted. - -“Are you--too utterly fagged out?” Kitty asked presently, real concern -in her voice, as Blue Bonnet stumbled, just saving herself from falling. - -“I’m--a bit tired,” Blue Bonnet confessed. “I suppose it’s because -I’m not so used to this sort of thing!” She wondered if Kitty really -did know her way through the dark and storm; to all outward seeming, -they were struggling aimlessly on across fields that had apparently no -boundaries. They had left the friendly little light behind long since; -it seemed as if she and Kitty were quite alone in a world of wind and -snow. - -All at once, she came to an abrupt stop. “Kitty, I’ve got to rest!” She -dropped down on the snow in a forlorn little heap. - -Kitty longed to follow suit; instead, she gave Blue Bonnet a little -shake. “Blue Bonnet, get up immediately! We’re nearly to the road now; -it won’t be half as hard walking then.” - -“I don’t think I care very much whether we are near the road or not,” -Blue Bonnet said wearily; “all I want is to sit still for a while.” - -“Blue Bonnet, please! Haven’t you and I both had enough of doing what -_we_ want for one day?” - -“I’ve had more than enough,” Blue Bonnet conceded readily, but she did -not get up. - -Kitty gave her a second shake, and a harder one. “Blue Bonnet! I got -you into this, and I’ve got to get you out of it! Get up this moment! -Think how worried they must be at home about us!” - -“Grandmother will be worried,” Blue Bonnet agreed. “Aunt Lucinda isn’t -at home; but I don’t seem to mind about that, either, now--I’m so -tired.” - -“Then I’ll sit down too!” Kitty dropped down beside Blue Bonnet. “I -might as well sit as stand.” - -Blue Bonnet roused herself impatiently. “What a provoking girl you are! -Come on, then! Only you might let me rest.” - -Kitty drew a deep sigh of thankfulness when, a few yards further on, -they stumbled against the last fence, over which the snow was drifting -fast. “It won’t be nearly so hard now,” she repeated, as they managed -to scramble over it into the road. - -A moment or so later, Kitty cried eagerly--“Blue Bonnet, listen!” - -From down the road came the jingling of bells, coming nearer every -moment; then a voice called, “Halloa! Halloa, there! Anyone about?” - -“It’s Jim Parker!” Kitty cried joyously. “Here we are!” she called back. - -“Well of all the tom-fool scrapes!” Jim drew his horse up with a jerk. -“What do you mean by this, Kitty Clark! Setting the whole place by the -ears!” - -“It was just as much my fault!” Blue Bonnet protested. - -“Well, we won’t stand here scrapping about that!” Jim bundled the two -into the bottom of the box sleigh most unceremoniously, piling buffalo -robes thick about them. “There’s blame enough to go shares on and have -some left over.” - -“Please don’t scold!” Kitty pleaded. “We’re dreadfully sorry, and if -you knew how tired and hungry we were!” - -Jim took up the reins--“And so you ought to be!” He was a big, hearty -fellow of twenty, who had been pulling Kitty out of scrapes ever since -she had been big enough to get into them,--and Kitty had begun early. - -“How did you know where we were,--did Debby tell?” Kitty asked. Blue -Bonnet cared neither to ask, nor answer questions. - -“Why,” Jim explained, “when you didn’t come home your mother sent over -to our place, thinking you must be there. Amanda hadn’t seen you since -school; then Mrs. Clyde sent her Delia down to your place, in search -of Blue Bonnet. Debby’d gone out to supper with Susy, and by the time -we’d got ’round to the Doyles and found out where you had started for, -it was getting pretty late, and some of the seniors were more or less -anxious. Your father hadn’t got in yet. Some of the boys started up the -pond with lanterns, and I came this way, thinking it barely possible -you might have developed enough sense not to try to come back on the -ice.” - -“Is everyone dreadfully worried?” Kitty asked. - -“Worried enough! That end of the pond isn’t the safest place, -particularly after dark.” - -Kitty subsided. When Jim, who was her staunch ally, used that tone -towards her, matters must be pretty serious. - -Never had the lights of the village, blinking at them through the snow, -seemed more friendly or more welcome to the two nestled under the -buffalo robes in the bottom of the Parker box sleigh. - -Jim was blowing the horn he had brought, three good blasts. - -“That means we’re found!” Kitty’s voice was trembling; some realization -of what those blasts meant to those here at home had come to her. - -Blue Bonnet roused herself. “Kitty, didn’t it almost seem--out -there--in the snow--” - -“Don’t!” Kitty dropped her face on Blue Bonnet’s shoulder. - -It was not at all the sort of welcome they should have received, -Dr. Clark declared afterwards; but then, as Kitty pointed out, he -was the first to reach the sleigh--having heard the news on his way -home--taking her into his own cutter, and on home to an exceedingly -anxious mother, while Jim turned into the Clyde drive. - -There Solomon met them, scrambling into the sleigh, and diving in -among the robes, licking his mistress’ face, her ears--only stopping, -momentarily, to bark in most ungrateful manner at Jim in his great fur -coat. - -“Here we are! All safe and sound!” Jim said, cheerily, as Mrs. Clyde -came forward from the open doorway, just within which, Delia and Katie -hovered excitedly. It was Delia’s and Katie’s firm conviction that -“that Kitty” was to blame for the whole affair, it being “just like -her.” - -The next thing Blue Bonnet knew, Jim was carrying her indoors, robes -and all, depositing her in the big armchair Grandmother drew forward. -“There!” he said. “You’re home now and it’s up to someone to keep you -here for one while!” - -Blue Bonnet tried to say thank you, but made rather a failure of it; it -was all she could do just then to fight back a sudden desire to cry. It -was so good to be at home again--where it was warm and light and there -were people about. - -Grandmother seemed to understand, for she asked no questions; and -before many minutes Blue Bonnet found herself in bed, with hot water -bottles everywhere. - -And then, quite unexpectedly, the doctor appeared; explaining that -he thought he would look in and see how this second member of the -exploring party was getting on. - -“I’m all right!” Blue Bonnet told him, as he took her hand in his. -“Please, Dr. Clark, it was my fault--not Kitty’s!” - -“Time enough to-morrow to discuss that side of the question,” the -doctor said. “What you’ve got to do now is to get in all the sleep you -can.” - -Blue Bonnet looked up at him with troubled eyes. “But every time I shut -my eyes, I keep seeing--” she broke, abruptly. - -“We’ll soon remedy that!” the doctor answered, taking out his medicine -case. - -“You are all so good to me!” Blue Bonnet told Grandmother, when the -doctor had gone. “And you shouldn’t be, because--” - -“We won’t go into that ‘because’ to-night, dear,” Mrs. Clyde bent to -kiss the flushed face. “You must go to sleep now, as the doctor said.” - -It was still snowing when Blue Bonnet woke the next morning. Down -below, the hall clock was striking nine. It was a good thing that -it was Saturday, Blue Bonnet thought; she felt stiff and tired. She -wondered if Aunt Lucinda had been kept in town by the storm. Aunt -Lucinda would have the right to be vexed with her this time; Blue -Bonnet moved restlessly--she didn’t want to think about last night. -Why, someone must have slept over there on her lounge! Surely, -Grandmother hadn’t--Aunt Lucinda was coming upstairs now. - -“Have you been awake long, Blue Bonnet?” Miss Lucinda asked. She sat -down on the side of the bed, laying a hand over the one Blue Bonnet -held out to her; she looked grave, but not at all--lectury, Blue Bonnet -decided. - -“I only just woke up, I’ll get right up,” the girl said. - -Miss Lucinda shook her head. “Breakfast first, and then--if the doctor -says you may--we’ll talk about the getting up.” - -“But I don’t need the doctor!” Blue Bonnet protested. - -She had little appetite for the daintily prepared breakfast Miss -Lucinda brought her presently. “I ought not to have these dishes -this morning,” she insisted, touching the pretty sprigged cup and -saucer,--“I ought not to have anything nice.” - -Miss Lucinda smiled. “Dr. Clark has been known to give very unpleasant -doses; it is possible that he may give you something very far from -nice.” - -“I hope he says I may get up,” Blue Bonnet said. “I hate lying in bed.” - -“Then it should prove excellent discipline,” Miss Lucinda suggested, -shaking out her pillow and making her comfortable in a way Blue Bonnet -found very pleasant. - -“Did you sleep in here on the lounge last night, Aunt Lucinda?” she -asked. - -“Yes,” Miss Lucinda answered; she was putting the room to rights now. -Blue Bonnet watched her interestedly. “How easily you do things--so -quickly and without a bit of fuss,” she said. “There comes the -doctor--I know he’ll say I’m foolish--lying here.” - -What the doctor said, among other things, was that, in his opinion, -Woodford had the unenviable distinction at that moment of containing -two as headstrong and foolish young persons as it had ever been his lot -to run across. And he ended by prescribing a day’s quiet in bed for -Blue Bonnet; after which, he and Aunt Lucinda went downstairs together. - -“A little cold, a good deal of fatigue, and considerable nervous -excitement,” the doctor told Mrs. Clyde and Miss Lucinda. “She isn’t as -rugged as some of our Woodford girls,” he added, “and this is her first -New England winter. Quiet and coddling will bring her around all right.” - -“And Kitty?” Mrs. Clyde inquired. - -“Tired, and I trust--penitent,” Kitty’s father answered. - -Blue Bonnet slept most of the day, Solomon mounting guard on the rug -beside her bed. According to calculation, it should have been Saturday, -but never had Solomon known his mistress to spend Saturday in such -peculiar fashion before. - -When Blue Bonnet finally awoke, towards late afternoon, feeling -wonderfully rested, she found Grandmother sitting before the fire, her -sewing lying idly in her lap. She looked tired and troubled, Blue -Bonnet told herself, and it was all her fault. - -“Grandmother,”--Blue Bonnet sat up in bed, shaking her hair back from -her face--“please, I am ever and ever so sorry! About last night--it -was just a foolish dare that I took up--and was too obstinate to let -drop. I don’t believe, in the beginning, Kitty really meant it for a -dare; she was only teasing. And I might have gone, even if she hadn’t -gone too, but she wouldn’t have gone without me. So it was a good deal -more my fault than hers. Once we’d got started, neither of us would -give in. And then--afterwards, all the way home through the dark--I -kept thinking of what happened last summer--out on the ranch; and -seeing it all over again; and remembering what Uncle Joe said--how it -need never have happened, if the poor, foolish fellow had had the grit -enough _not_ to take a dare. You see, one of the other cowboys dared -him to ride that horse, and he would do it--though Uncle Joe warned him -not to.” - -“It should not have taken much ‘grit’ not to take Kitty’s dare last -night, Blue Bonnet,” Mrs. Clyde said, gravely. “A moment’s thought -should have been enough to deter you.” - -“Somehow, I never do seem to do my thinking until afterwards,” Blue -Bonnet mourned. - -“But ‘afterwards,’ when there had been plenty of time for thought, you -still went on.” - -“Y--yes,” Blue Bonnet admitted, “but it didn’t seem as if _I_ could -give in before Kitty did, Grandmother.” - -“It is not so many years ago, Blue Bonnet,” Grandmother said, “that a -party of young people went skating up at that end of the pond, against -orders, and that one of them did not come back with the rest.” - -“Grandmother! And you had that to think about--all last evening!” - -“Yes, Blue Bonnet.” - -“I--hate myself! I’ll never take such a silly dare as that was last -night again!” - -“It is my experience,” Grandmother observed, “that most dares come -under that description.” - -When Aunt Lucinda came up just before supper, bringing messages from -various friends, and a little knot of lemon verbena and heliotrope from -Sarah’s window garden, she found Blue Bonnet looking very sober. - -“We shall not have to keep you prisoner to-morrow, my dear,” Miss -Lucinda said. “I expect we shall have numerous callers, even if it is -Sunday.” - -Blue Bonnet laid Sarah’s flowers against her face. “I’m sorry the club -couldn’t meet--it’s the first time we’ve missed since starting.” For -a moment or two, she lay looking across at her aunt in the low chair -before the fire; then she asked, suddenly, “Aunt Lucinda, aren’t _you_ -going to--say anything to me?” - -“Say anything, Blue Bonnet?” - -“About--last night?” - -“Haven’t you and your grandmother talked things over, Blue Bonnet?” - -“Yes,” Blue Bonnet answered, “but Grandmother was just--dear, and I -thought--I don’t mean that you’re not--” Blue Bonnet colored, “only it -does seem as if someone ought to--scold me. It was so horrid of me.” - -Miss Lucinda half smiled. “And you consider that my especial -prerogative? No, Blue Bonnet, I am not going to ‘say anything,’ as you -express it, to you. I am going to _ask_ that another time you will give -a little thought to the worry and anxiety your heedlessness is likely -to cause other people. I do not think you realize how troubled your -grandmother was last evening.” - -“Oh, I _will_ try,” Blue Bonnet’s voice trembled. “I will, I truly -will, Aunt Lucinda!” - -“Solomon,” she confided to him later, as they two were alone in the -firelight, “Solomon, Aunt Lucinda can be such a dear!” - - - - -CHAPTER XVI - -LADIES’ DAY - - -The storm was followed by the thaw; a very thorough-going thaw, which -gave Blue Bonnet her first experience of what country roads can be like -under such conditions. - -“We can’t skate, we can’t coast, we can’t ride, and the walking is--” - -“That’s just what it is!” Boyd agreed. - -“Then what can we do?” Blue Bonnet looked at Alec, as if expecting -_him_ to solve the difficulty. - -“You might meditate and invite your soul,” he suggested. - -It was a Saturday morning, and the three were sitting on the Clyde’s -back porch in the sunshine. Blue Bonnet had explained that she could -stay only “a moment”--that she was dusting; but Blue Bonnet’s minutes -were apt to prove elastic. - -“I don’t want to invite my soul!” she protested now. On the whole, -the past fortnight had been very tiresome; what she wanted, more than -anything at this moment, was to have some fun--fun spelled with a -capital F. - -Lying alone in the twilight that Saturday evening two weeks ago, she -had made all manner of good resolutions, among which, being in early -had taken prominent place. Then the thaw had come, and there had been -no excuse for staying out. - -Worst of all, the warm February wind, with its touch of Spring -softness, blowing the last few days, would keep sending her thoughts -back to the great open sweep of the prairie. Oh, for one long ride -across it with Uncle Cliff! One glimpse of the old familiar ranch life! -Of Uncle Joe and old Benita! - -“Woodford _is_ dull,” Boyd was saying,--“at least for us outsiders. -There’s no use denying it.” - -Blue Bonnet flicked her duster; that was what had brought her out to -the porch in the first place, and whenever the thought that she ought -to go in grew too insistent, she flicked it again. - -“That makes ten times,” Alec laughed. “I’ve kept tally.” - -“I suppose,” Blue Bonnet said, slowly, “that Aunt Lucinda would say, -that neither was there any use in asserting it.” - -“Without doubt,” Boyd agreed. - -“Maybe it’s just me.” Blue Bonnet looked at Alec; and somehow, he -couldn’t help feeling glad that she had not used Boyd’s “us.” - -“I’m afraid not,” he answered, “though it’s very kind of you to be -willing to shoulder all the responsibility. We might get up a crowd and -go in town this afternoon.” - -“Museum!” Boyd scoffed. “Botanical Gardens! Library! I don’t see -myself.” - -“It’s club day,” Blue Bonnet said. - -“Chuck it!” Boyd advised. - -And suddenly, Blue Bonnet felt a strange desire to follow his -suggestion. It would be an indoor meeting; they would all bring their -work. She could see the six bags ranged in a circle about the table, -could see Sarah taking small, precise stitches in the apron she was -making for the third youngest Blake, could hear Kitty teasing them all, -and Ruth trying to keep peace. - -While between now and club time lay dusting, and mending, and lessons -to get. - -She was tired of being “good” and “behaving properly”! She might as -well have been born Sarah Blake and done with it. - -“Isn’t there anything _new_ to do?” She turned imploring eyes to Alec. -“Something exciting and out of the everlasting old rut!” - -“What’s the use of asking him?” Boyd said. “He’s already made two -suggestions.” - -For a moment, Alec said nothing; then he got up. “May I have ten -minutes--to make quite sure it is feasible in?” - -Blue Bonnet’s face brightened. “Will it happen in ten minutes?” - -“Happen, if it happens at all, it won’t happen until this afternoon. -Come along, Boyd--there’ll be work enough for two.” - -Blue Bonnet slipped from the porch railing to her feet. “Did you bring -that horrid word in on purpose? And, Alec, you know, I can’t really -‘chuck’ the club--wouldn’t Aunt Lucinda love that word! It wouldn’t do.” - -“Who wants you to?” - -“Will the club be in it?” - -“If I have to use a club to get them there!” - -Boyd whistled softly; collectively, he did not find the “We are -Seven’s” so interesting. - -Ten minutes later, Blue Bonnet, down on her knees giving the final -finish to the spindle legs of the oldest mahogany card table, heard -Alec calling to her from one of the side windows. “All serene,” he -said. “Mind, you show up at three o’clock, promptly! Take the side -door and make straight for the attic! By the way, there’ll be supper -afterwards. Norah’s grumbling beautifully about it right now.” - -“And the club?” Blue Bonnet asked, joyfully. - -“Boyd and I’ll look out for them. So long!” - -Blue Bonnet flew to tell Grandmother the good news, cheerfully ignoring -the fact that she and her work-basket had been for some time overdue up -there. - -“Do you suppose it’s charades?” she asked. - -“Shall we two have a tableau now?” Grandmother suggested. “‘The -Mending-hour’?” - -“We played charades at the Doyles’ one night,” Blue Bonnet went on, as -she settled herself in the low sewing-chair beside her grandmother. -“They were lots of fun! This isn’t.” Blue Bonnet dropped the darning -egg into the toe of a stocking rather impatiently. “It would be a whole -lot easier just to run a draw string ’round the holes and tie them up.” - -“Until you came to walking on them,” Mrs. Clyde laughed. “Careful, -dear--remember, ‘the more haste, the less speed.’” - -“That’s one of the things I never can remember; and that reminds -me--Grandmother, I’ve never answered Carita Judson’s Christmas-box -letter.” - -“Then isn’t it about time you did?” - -“Uncle Joe--when he’s away from the ranch--just wires every little -while,--he says it saves time and trouble.” - -“I hardly think I should adopt that plan with Carita, dear.” - -“No, but I’ll write to her to-morrow afternoon, after I’ve written -Uncle Cliff.” - -Promptly at quarter to three the other members of the club appeared -in a body, and the seven went across to the Trent’s side door, where -several pairs of rubbers showed that they were not the first arrivals. - -Up the two flights of stairs to the attic they hurried. “What are they -doing!” Kitty exclaimed. “It sounds like steam rollers!” - -“Who says we can’t go skating?” Alec laughed, coming to meet them, as -they reached the head of the second flight. - -“Alec!” Blue Bonnet cried, joyfully. “Oh, you are the cleverest boy!” - -“Roller skating!” Kitty clapped her hands, delightedly. “That will be -fun! Alec, Blue Bonnet’s right!” - -A wide space had been cleared from end to end of the big attic, and the -stairway opening protected by a line of trunks; over other trunks bits -of curtain stuff had been thrown for seats; before the windows, Alec -had fastened heavy draperies, shutting out the daylight, while from the -rafters hung lighted Chinese lanterns, left over from some garden party. - -“Isn’t it pretty!” Susy cried--“We never dreamed of anything like this!” - -“Ladies’ Day at the new Trent Rink!” Boyd said. “We _have_ made rather -a tidy job of it, haven’t we?--considering what short notice we had.” - -“Step this way, ladies--for your skates!” Billy Slade cried, from the -corner where the table stood piled with skates. - -“We’re all here now--so the party can begin,” Alec agreed. - -“Just we girls and a boy apiece,” Debby was counting heads. - -“But,” Blue Bonnet questioned, as Alec fastened her skates for her, -“whatever made you think of it?” - -“It was pretty well up to me to think of something--mighty quick; and I -had an inward conviction that what you wanted was something with more -or less movement to it.” - -“One thing,” Billy Slade announced, one eye on Kitty,--“if anybody -should dare anybody to go to the end of the pond, they could get back -all right before--” - -“Billy’s thinking of his supper already!” Kitty cut in; at which Billy, -who certainly had a weakness in that direction, colored hotly, and -immediately after, by way of adding to his ease of mind, sat down with -more abruptness than grace. - -“You don’t mean to say that you’re too faint to stand!” Kitty held out -a mocking hand. - -But Billy was not the only one to sit down in like fashion, poor Sarah -being especially active in that line. Indeed, Kitty declared it made -her positively dizzy, trying to decide whether Sarah was going down, or -getting up. - -“I--I’ve never had on roller skates before,” Sarah explained rather -breathlessly, and the look in her eyes seemed to imply that she hoped -never to have them on again. - -[Illustration: “‘LADIES’ DAY AT THE TRENT RINK’ PROVED A THOROUGH -SUCCESS.”] - -“But it’s fun--isn’t it?” Blue Bonnet caught her enthusiastically about -the waist. “To think that, if it hadn’t been for Alec, we girls would -have been sitting poked up over our work!” - -This time, Sarah’s look implied that in her opinion there were worse -ways of passing an afternoon than sitting comfortably around a bright -fire with one’s sewing. - -“I--” she began, then went down, taking Blue Bonnet with her. - -“That’s right!” Kitty called, “just sit down together and talk it -over,” and promptly followed their example, thanks to a gentle shove -from Billy Slade. - -But if there were frequent tumbles, there were no serious ones; as -Debby put it, they fell to rise again. - -“We’ll start a roller-skating club, and call ourselves the ‘Phoenix -Club,’” one of the boys declared. - -All in all, “Ladies’ Day at the Trent Rink” proved a thorough success. -It proved, too, an excellent outlet for the superfluous energies of at -least one member there. - -“I don’t know when I’ve had such a good time, or been so tired!” Blue -Bonnet confided to Amanda, as they sat resting on a low steamer trunk. - -For the afternoon had been by no means confined to skating--in the -exact sense of the word; everything which could be done on roller -skates, and some--which, as it proved, could not,--had been tried. -Tag, blind-man’s buff, hide and seek; and as the grand finale, the -Virginia Reel, to the tune of Alec’s whistling. - -Downstairs in the kitchen, Norah paused more than once in her work to -wonder if the old house was coming down about her ears. - -“Let’s do it every week!” Kitty urged, as they dropped down, breathless -and happy, to take off their skates--while from below came the -appetizing odor of hot chocolate. - -“I’ve never seen you so beautifully untidy before in all my life, Sarah -Blake,” Debby assured Sarah, as the girls went down to the best room to -freshen up for supper. - -“I am afraid we have been very boisterous,” Sarah said, soberly, “and -yet--it has been rather enjoyable.” - -“It’s a good thing the General wasn’t home,” Susy laughed; “though I -suppose if he had been Alec wouldn’t have planned such a lively party.” - -They had a picnic supper, instead of the regulation -sit-down-to-the-table affair; fresh graham bread sandwiches, apple-pie -and cheese, doughnuts, and the hot chocolate with whipped cream. - -And the appetites! - -“Sure ’tis a comfort to know none of you do be pinin’ like,” Norah -laughed, as she refilled the sandwich plate for the third time. - -“You shouldn’t make them so good,” one of the boys told her. - -“And you should have seen how hard we worked,” Ruth added. - -“I’m not sayin’ I’ve not been hearin’ you!” Norah retorted. She smiled -to herself as she glanced at Alec’s face--the boy was a boy for sure -nowadays,--thanks mainly to “that there” Blue Bonnet. - -After supper, they told stories--not being inclined to anything -more active in the way of amusement; and when presently the General -appeared, he found his dining-room given up to a very contented set of -young people. - -“We’re having a beautiful time!” Blue Bonnet went to meet him. -“Don’t you want to come tell stories, too? But it hasn’t been all -story-telling.” - -“And what has it all been?” General Trent asked, as Alec helped him off -with his overcoat, and drew forward a chair. - -“The Great and Only Trent Roller-Skating Rink opened its doors to the -public this afternoon, sir,” Boyd explained. - -“Isn’t that something new?” his grandfather asked. - -“It had to be something new, sir; our neighbor,” Boyd glanced towards -Blue Bonnet, “insisted upon that. I think we more than fulfilled -expectations. But it was certainly impromptu. Wasn’t it, old chap?” he -smiled good-naturedly at Alec. - -“Rather,” Alec answered, dryly. - -“Well! Well!” the General said. And Blue Bonnet felt that he was giving -credit for the idea, where credit was not due; and that Boyd had meant -him to. - -“One would think----” she began. - -Alec looked up quickly. “Have you any strength left for thinking?” - -“Attention!” Boyd commanded. “General Trent has the floor. He is going -to tell us a story.” - -The General looked gratified, though he protested that his stories -were all old. He liked to tell of those early days of his at West -Point; but he had got out of the habit of speaking of them to Alec; he -didn’t want the boy to feel how disappointed he was that he was not to -be a West Pointer, too. Lately, however, since Boyd’s coming, he had -been led more than once to draw upon his memories of cadet life. Boyd -had suddenly decided that he should like to take his chance at being -“General Trent” some day. “Someone ought to keep the old name up in the -old line,” he explained to Alec, “and since it doesn’t appear to be -your line, I may as well make it mine.” - -And he listened, really interested now, to the stories his grandfather -told, taking care not to hide his interest; conscious, as the General -was, that Alec had drawn a little back from the circle of light thrown -by the fire. - -Blue Bonnet noticed it too, and forgot to listen with this new feeling -of indignant sympathy crowding out all other ideas except the fear that -Alec had overtired himself on her account. He had managed not to take -too active a share in the afternoon’s merrymaking; all the same, she -was afraid that it had proved rather too vigorous an affair for him. - -“I don’t believe we will do it every week,” she said as they crossed -the lawn together; “it might not be such fun again--second times are a -bit risky--and I don’t want to spoil the thought of this.” - -“Then the Trent Rink is to be a short-lived affair?” - -“As far as I have any say about it.” - -“It was opened in your honor, and it shall be closed at your command,” -Alec laughed. - -“You’re getting to be as accommodating as Uncle Cliff! I couldn’t put -it stronger. But, Alec, how could you--” - -“How could I what?” - -“Let your grandfather think it was all--” - -“See here,” Alec interposed. “I thought we were not to spoil--anything. -Truly, Blue Bonnet, he did a lot of the work; and I daresay it may have -looked to him as if he had pulled it off.” - -“I don’t care how it looked to _him_! And if he is your cousin--I don’t -like him--one bit! And I’ve had a splendid time--but it’s you I’m -thanking for it!” - -“You don’t expect me to find fault with you for that,” Alec laughed. -“Good night, my lady.” - -“Good night,” Blue Bonnet answered, and went on into the sitting-room -to give Grandmother and Aunt Lucinda an account of the afternoon’s -doings. - -“Maybe I’m not tired,” she said, curling herself up among the pillows -on the lounge, “and maybe we haven’t had a good time!” - -“Doing what, my dear?” Aunt Lucinda asked, laying down her book, and -suddenly realizing that the evening had seemed rather longer than usual. - -“‘Acting up,’” Norah called it. “She said it sounded to her like there -were forty instead of fourteen up attic, and that we weren’t one of us -a day over four.” - -“Poor Norah!” Mrs. Clyde laughed. “But what did ‘acting up’ consist of?” - -“Falling down and getting up, mostly,” Blue Bonnet answered; “that is, -for some of us. Alec rented a lot of roller-skates and turned the attic -into the jolliest rink. Wasn’t it the cutest idea? And that horrid -Boyd--” - -“Blue Bonnet!” Miss Lucinda began. - -“Well, he is horrid, Aunt Lucinda! Taking all the credit! I wish he’d -never come--and I think Alec wishes it, too, though he’d die, rather -than let on that--” Blue Bonnet paused to slip another pillow behind -her back. “Please don’t let’s talk about him, Aunt Lucinda!” - -“My dear, I am not aware that _we_ were talking about him.” - -“He makes me feel cross all over--the same as making crocheted shawls -does.” - -“I thought we were not to talk about him,” Miss Lucinda suggested, -while Grandmother asked, laughingly, how many such shawls Blue Bonnet -had made. - -Whereupon, Blue Bonnet subsided. Gradually the little pucker of -irritation the thought of Boyd had called up disappeared; the vague -feeling of discontent and longing of the morning had disappeared, -too, by now. She felt very grateful to Alec. She had been just in the -mood for--almost anything in the way of mischief; and then--to-night, -it would have been like that Saturday night, two weeks ago, all over -again. Only this time, how could Grandmother and Aunt Lucinda have -believed her honestly in earnest, have felt that she was ever to be -depended on? - -She was glad now that she had done her dusting and mending--so long -as Grandmother and Aunt Lucinda were so keen about it. And at the -same time, somewhere in the back of her mind was the dim remembrance -of something that had been left undone, a remembrance which, in her -present drowsy condition, she was perfectly willing should remain in -the back of her mind. - -And when, presently, Grandmother spoke to her, Blue Bonnet was fast -asleep. - -“She should be in bed,” Miss Lucinda said, as Mrs. Clyde got up to lay -a light afghan over the curled-up figure among the cushions. - -“She will probably rouse up in a few moments,” Mrs. Clyde answered. “I -remember how I used to enjoy such a little nap before the fire at her -age.” - -“What is Blue Bonnet’s age?” Miss Lucinda asked, half gravely, half -laughingly. “It would seem to be as variable as the weather, ranging -all the way from six years to normal, but striking the latter point -very seldom.” - -“Are you in a hurry to have her grow up, Lucinda?” - -Miss Lucinda was rather long in answering this question. “Not to grow -up--as you put it,” she said at last. “I should like to see her become -more responsible. She will be sixteen in June.” - -Mrs. Clyde glanced at the sleeping face. “We must trust to time, -and--the grace of God.” - -Miss Lucinda glanced also at the flushed face in its frame of tangled -hair. Blue Bonnet asleep looked more childish than ever; and yet-- - -“She should really be in bed,” Miss Lucinda said. “She is likely to -take cold sleeping there.” - -But at that moment, Blue Bonnet sat up, facing them with eyes almost -tragic. - -“Do you know!” she brought each word out with emphatic distinctness, “I -haven’t prepared my lessons for Monday! I knew there was something I’d -forgotten--I just couldn’t study last evening; I hated the mere sight -of those tiresome books! And to-day, I forgot all about them!” - -Blue Bonnet slipped to her feet and started for the closet where she -kept her school-books. “That’s what comes of having a place for things -and putting them in it! If they’d only been laying ’round--” - -“Not to-night, Blue Bonnet,” her aunt said. “It is altogether too late -for studying. You must get an early start Monday morning.” - -“All right,” Blue Bonnet agreed with a readiness Miss Lucinda found -discouraging; “only you’ll have to call me, Aunt Lucinda.” - -“I don’t suppose,” she confided to Solomon, as she tucked his warm -blanket about him, “I don’t suppose Sarah Blake ever forgets to get her -lessons, do you?” - -She put the question to Sarah herself, on the way home from church the -next morning. - -“Why, no,” Sarah answered, wonderingly. “I don’t think one ought--” - -“How many oughts make a must?” Blue Bonnet interrupted. - -Sarah colored slightly. “I am afraid I do use that word too often.” She -stood a moment, her hand on the parsonage gate. There seemed to be so -many more oughts in her life than in Blue Bonnet’s; and yet, everyone -liked Blue Bonnet. Dr. Clark had said only the other day that she was -as refreshing as one of the breezes from off her own prairies. Sarah -had no desire to be called breezy, but of late she was conscious that -she didn’t want to be thought--the word came hard--priggish. That was -the exact term Kitty had used yesterday. “I--I don’t want to seem to -be--preaching at you,” she added. - -“You weren’t! You’re just a dear, good old Sarah!” In spite of the fact -that they were standing right on the main street, Blue Bonnet gave her -companion a hearty hug. - -Sarah colored considerably more than slightly this time; no one had -ever hugged her on Main Street before. - -“I think,” Blue Bonnet announced later, at the dinner-table, “that, -when you remember her bringing up, Sarah isn’t half bad!” - -Grandmother’s eyes twinkled. “It is very kind of you to make proper -allowances for her bringing up, though I had not supposed there was -anything out of the way about it.” - -“There is--from the Texas point of view,” Blue Bonnet laughed. “Anyhow, -I mean to try and be more like her. That would suit you right down to -the ground, wouldn’t it, Aunt Lucinda?” - -“How soon do you begin, Blue Bonnet?” Miss Lucinda’s smile was most -expressive. - -“Why, right away!” the girl answered. - -She wrote to Uncle Cliff and Carita that afternoon, was in early from -her run with Solomon, and after supper was found by Miss Lucinda -standing before one of the tall bookcases in the back parlor, studying -the titles inside with dubious eyes. - -“Aren’t there any one-volume Lives, Aunt Lucinda?” she asked. “Sarah’s -Sunday evening reading was always devoted to ‘Lives.’” - -“Certainly, Blue Bonnet; but just now, I think your grandmother is -waiting for you to sing for her.” - -Blue Bonnet relinquished her pursuit of a one-volume Life that should -look fairly tempting from the outside, most willingly. Singing hymns -to Grandmother in the twilight, with a break now and then into the old -Spanish _Ave Maria_ learned from Benita, seemed a far pleasanter way of -passing the time. - -“Grandmother,” she asked, when the singing was over, and Aunt Lucinda -had lighted the low reading-lamp on the center table, “did you like -reading dull books when you were my age? Lives, you know, and--?” - -“But they are not necessarily dull reading, Blue Bonnet. My mother used -to read them with me of a Sunday evening; I got to think it one of -the most enjoyable evenings of the whole week. It was she who gave me -my fondness for reading about things that had really happened, and of -people who had really lived and struggled.” - -“The persons in the books one loves best do seem alive,” Blue Bonnet -said. - -“So they do,” Grandmother agreed. She got up and, going over to the -bookcase, which to Blue Bonnet had seemed likely to yield very little -in the way of fruit, came back presently with Helen Keller’s “The Story -of My Life.” - -“Suppose we begin this, Blue Bonnet. I shall be much mistaken if you -find it ‘dull.’” - -Blue Bonnet established herself in a big chair opposite; Solomon -pressed close against her skirts,--Solomon meant to insinuate himself -into the chair beside his mistress so soon as Grandmother’s attention -had become sufficiently diverted. Solomon appeared to enjoy being read -to quite as much as Blue Bonnet did. - -Very far from dull the latter found the story of the deaf, dumb, and -blind girl--as told by herself. “Shall we go on with it next Sunday -evening, Blue Bonnet?” Grandmother asked, as she closed the book. - -“Mayn’t we go on with it right now, Grandmother, please?” - -Mrs. Clyde pointed to the clock on the mantel. “There is studying to be -done to-morrow morning before breakfast, you remember; which must mean -an early start to-night.” - -Blue Bonnet shoved Solomon gently to the floor--Solomon had -accomplished his intention. “I am not at all sure that I approve of -studying before breakfast,” she sighed. - -She was quite sure that she did not when Aunt Lucinda tapped at her -door the next morning, punctual to the moment. It seemed to Blue -Bonnet that Woodford people carried their love of punctuality to an -unnecessary extreme. - -“I surely would like,” she told herself, sleepily, “to live for one -while where there were no clocks!” Then she snuggled comfortably down -under the warm blankets for “just one minute more.” - -The next thing Blue Bonnet knew, Delia was tapping at her door -with--“Half past seven, Miss!” - -“_Half past seven!_” Blue Bonnet tumbled out of bed, very wide awake. -She had been asleep a whole hour! - -Being in a hurry, it naturally followed that everything went wrong. It -was an extremely flushed Blue Bonnet that slipped into her place at the -breakfast table five minutes late. - -“Did you get through all right, dear?” Grandmother asked. - -“I didn’t begin! I--fell asleep again! I just know the ‘jolly good--’” - -“Who, Blue Bonnet?” her aunt interposed. - -“Miss Fellows will be anything but a ‘jolly--’ I beg your pardon, -Aunt Lucinda--will be tiresome.” Blue Bonnet added an extra spoonful -of sugar to her porridge, as if she felt that her day was likely to -prove far from sweet. Grandmother looked disappointed, and Aunt Lucinda -looked--; yet when you came to think of it, _she_ was the one who would -have to face the music. - -“Something’s happened to somebody!” Kitty chanted, as her fellow club -member came upstairs to the dressing-room that morning. - -Blue Bonnet swung her strap of books impatiently. “I haven’t prepared a -single lesson--except what I did in study hour Friday--I forgot to do -them!” - -“But I thought you intended getting up early,” Sarah began. - -“I thought so, too--yesterday,” Blue Bonnet interrupted. She didn’t -feel in the least inclined to adopt Sarah for a model this morning. -Just at present the sight of Sarah’s placid face, framed in smooth -plaits of blond hair, roused a sudden unreasoning desire in her to -shake Sarah Blake. Sarah would answer every question put to her in her -slow, correct way. - -“You’ll have to bluff for all you’re worth,” Debby advised,--Debby was -an authority in the gentle art of bluffing teachers. - -“Yes,” Kitty chimed in. “When you forget to ‘do’ your lessons, you must -remember to ‘do’ the teacher.” - -Blue Bonnet turned away; they were very unsympathetic! Uncle Cliff -would have cared--and Alec. - -Miss Fellows was at her desk; her smile, as she said good morning, sent -a warm glow to the girl’s heart. She was sorry things would have to be -horrid, they had got on beautifully--so far. - -All at once she turned, coming up to the desk. “You might as well know -the worst beforehand, Miss Fellows,” she said, impulsively. “I expect -I’ll have a lot of failures to-day.” - -“Dear me, are you quite sure?” Miss Fellows asked, sympathetically. - -“Quite--and it’s all my own fault,” Blue Bonnet went on to explain the -situation; when she reached the “one minute more” part, her listener -felt suddenly for her pocket handkerchief. “It isn’t very easy getting -up early these mornings,” she observed; “but we won’t give up hope so -soon, Blue Bonnet.” - -It was after morning exercises, that Miss Fellows announced, most -unexpectedly, that the Latin lesson that morning would be in the nature -of a general review. - -“Why couldn’t she have told us Friday, instead of giving out a lesson -the same as usual?” Kitty whispered to Amanda. - -Blue Bonnet came home that afternoon at the usual time and quite -her usual light-hearted self. Balancing on the arm of a chair, she -gleefully explained the turn affairs had taken at school that day. - -“Wasn’t it the luckiest thing that the ‘jolly good’--please, Aunt -Lucinda, I must call her that this time!--should have hit on to-day for -a review all along the line?” - -“Including English, Blue Bonnet?” Miss Lucinda suggested. - -Blue Bonnet laughed. “Including everything--except French--she doesn’t -have that; but I managed all right there, I’d been over the ground at -home. As it happened, I needn’t have told her what I did this morning.” - -“And what did you tell her?” Grandmother asked. - -“Why all about what Kitty calls--my sleep and a forgetting. I thought -she might as well be prepared for what was coming.” - -“Lucinda,” Mrs. Clyde remarked, when Blue Bonnet had gone out. “Suppose -we were to invite Miss Fellows to tea some evening? She strikes me as -being a woman of a--singularly sympathetic disposition.” - -Miss Lucinda smiled--a little unwillingly. - -“Please, Aunt Lucinda,” Blue Bonnet came back just then to say, “I -forgot to tell you--I’m so sorry I got you up unnecessarily this -morning. I reckon getting out early to study isn’t much in my line.” - - - - -CHAPTER XVII - -A CLASS AFFAIR - - -Kitty came down the class-room aisle as jubilant and beaming, as if, -outside, March winds and March rains were not having it all their own -way. - -“I’ve my subject for the Sargent!” she announced to the little group -gathered about one of the windows at the far end of the room. - -“What is it?” Debby asked. - -“That’s telling,” Kitty settled herself on the window-seat beside Blue -Bonnet. - -“I wish I had mine,” Amanda sighed. “Have you yours, Blue Bonnet?” - -“I’m not going to write any.” Blue Bonnet felt a swift relief in this -sudden settling of the question, once for all. She didn’t want to even -hear about the Sargent just then. She wanted to get out in the rain, to -battle with the wind and storm, instead of watching it here from the -window. But there wouldn’t be any good in getting out for the little -while recess lasted. It must have been someone like the founder of the -Sargent prize who had settled on half-hour recesses. - -“Not going to try!” Susy exclaimed, wonderingly. “But we’re all going -to, Blue Bonnet!” - -“Probably.” - -“It’s the--the proper thing to do, you know,” Ruth added. - -“Ruth’s poaching on your ground, Sarah!” Kitty remarked. - -Blue Bonnet twisted the end of her long braid impatiently. “That’s one -reason why I am not going to try! There are so many ‘proper things’ to -be done here in Woodford.” - -“Don’t you worry, my dear,” Kitty observed; “no one’s likely to mistake -you for a true, bred-in-the-bone Woodfordite--yet awhile.” - -“You’ll be the only one of the ‘We are Seven’s’ not trying, Blue -Bonnet,” Ruth protested. - -“That’ll be something. Anyhow, only one girl can get it, out of the -whole class.” - -“That’s what makes it so jolly if one does win!” Kitty explained. - -“I think it would be horrid, winning it away from everyone else!” Blue -Bonnet declared. “And if one didn’t win--that would be horrid too.” - -“But,” Sarah said slowly, “even if one doesn’t win the prize, won’t it -be better, for one’s self, I mean, to know one has tried?” - - “It is better to have tried and lost, - Than never tried at all.” - -Kitty chanted. - -Sarah looked grave; “I don’t think you should parody those lines, -Kitty!” - -Kitty wrinkled up her pert little nose. “Don’t you, Sallykins? Then I -won’t--until the next time they come in handy.” - -“Kitty, be good!” Ruth urged. - -“‘And let who will, be clever,’” Debby added. “Has anyone heard how -Mademoiselle is? Will she be able to come to-day?” - -“She’s worse!” Ruth said, “I asked this morning.” - -All but Sarah and Amanda--who were not taking French--groaned. It was -Wednesday,--French day,--and it would make the third time running that -Mademoiselle had had to be absent. It would also mean Monsieur Hugo -again. - -“It’s very provoking, how the wrong persons will go and get sick,” -Debby sighed. “No one would have minded Monsieur Hugo getting the grip!” - -“As if he could ever really substitute for Mademoiselle Lamotte,” Susy -protested--the class adored Mademoiselle. “We haven’t had a decent -recitation with him yet.” - -“It’s all his fault!” Debby insisted; “he’s so cross and so--polite. I -mean it,” she added, as the rest laughed, “I don’t know whether to call -it crossly polite, or politely cross. One could stand either of them -alone--but together!” - -“My prophetic soul warns me that there are breakers ahead!” Kitty said. - -And that afternoon, catching sight of Monsieur through the half-open -door, she leaned forward to whisper to Blue Bonnet, who sat just in -front, “I’ve discovered what he’s like--he looks as though he had been -brought up on his own irregular verbs and they hadn’t agreed with him.” - -“Wouldn’t you have wanted them to?” Blue Bonnet laughed back. - -“Katherine! Elizabeth!” Miss Fellows said, adding that the French class -were to go to their recitation-room at once. - -“She should have said--the class in French,” Debby commented, slipping -into place behind Blue Bonnet and Kitty, “Poor Monsieur, I’m rather -sorry for him.” - -“I’m letting pity begin at home!” Kitty returned, as the three retired -modestly to the back row, leaving the front seats for Hester Manly and -what Kitty called, “the other stars.” - -“The class will come to order!” Monsieur was looking straight at the -back row; he had very keen eyes behind his gold-rimmed spectacles. - -That was a truly awful half-hour for more than one member of the class. - -Monsieur did not in the least understand “the youth American,” and -had even less sympathy with what he considered his present pupils’ -inexcusable lack of preparation. - -Extremely polite in voice and manner, but possessing to a marked -degree the gift of sarcasm, his methods were so dissimilar from those -of their beloved Mademoiselle--who had the knack of extracting answers -from the most unpromising pupil--that the majority of the class soon -gave up trying to make even a creditable showing; deciding, apparently, -that endurance--and dumb endurance at that--was the only course left -them. - -His polite request that they should not all endeavor to reply at once, -they obeyed to the letter. - -“He’s only a ‘sub,’ anyhow,” Kitty reminded Blue Bonnet. - -Blue Bonnet’s face was crimson; he was too hateful--_she_ shouldn’t try -to answer another single question. - -Monsieur was on his feet by now, walking back and forth before the -class, gesticulating nervously, shrugging impatiently; was it possible -that he had made the mistake--that they were not the class in French -after all? Or was it that they took not the interest in his language? -He was there to instruct, to hear the recitations, to correct the -pronunciation, _mais_-- - -All of which, poured out in rapid French, did not help matters any. - -“We go now to make the attempt further,” he opened the book again. -“Mademoiselle,” he fixed his glance on Hester, “will kindly translate.” - -Hester did her best, which was not so bad after what had gone before, -and for a few moments peace descended on the room. But Hester giving -place presently to her next neighbor, a boy who was only taking French -because another fellow had said it was a whole lot easier than German, -trouble began once more. - -“That will do!” Monsieur closed his book. “It is incomprehensible--the -badness of it!” He looked from one to another of the faces before -him, some flushed, some indifferent, some sullen, and some genuinely -distressed. “We will call it the failure--all complete. You comprehend -that? The failure for each! For the next time, we take the same lesson. -_Moi_, I do not permit myself the hope that it will go better, I have -not the room for hope left--only the amazement, indescribable. The -class is dismissed.” - -Three minutes after general dismission that afternoon, an indignation -meeting was held in that same little recitation-room. - -“He’s an old--” Kitty’s gesture, borrowed from Monsieur, filled out her -sentence. - -“At least, he didn’t show any partiality--when it came to compliments,” -one of the boys laughed. - -“Some of us did fail,” Ruth began. - -“We did,” the other cut in. - -“But not all--Hester and some of the rest did all right; it wasn’t -fair, giving them failures too.” - -“Maybe,” another boy suggested, “he was trying to strike the general -average. I say--wouldn’t Mademoiselle have been proud of us!” - -“I’ll never, never recite to him again!” Debby declared. - -“Has any one accused you of reciting this afternoon?” her brother Billy -asked. - -“Nor will I!” Kitty exclaimed. - -“Listen--everybody!” Billy jumped up on to one of the benches. -“Let’s take a vote on it--here and now! Supposing--which the fates -forbid!--Monsieur Hugo should again--present himself in the capacity of -substitute for Mademoiselle, will the class cut class in a body?--or -will it not?” - -“It will!” one of his mates answered promptly. - -For a few moments confusion reigned supreme; then one of the older -boys, deposing Billy, not too gently, succeeded in getting the -attention of the rest. “It is hereby resolved, and so forth,” he said. -“Those in favor--kindly signify in the usual manner! The ayes have it! -Majority rules.” - -“Oh, dear,” one of the girls said anxiously, “I hope he doesn’t come -again.” - -“I don’t,” Kitty insisted, “I’d just like to show him--” - -“But,” Blue Bonnet said, as the club members went downstairs -together--all except Sarah and Amanda, “wouldn’t it be a great deal -simpler to go tell Mr. Hunt that you didn’t want that Monsieur Hugo -again?” - -Kitty stopped to stare at her. “Bless the child’s ignorance! I’d like -to see any of us doing it!” - -“I wouldn’t mind--truly,” Blue Bonnet answered. - -Kitty turned on her almost fiercely; “You’d better not, Blue Bonnet -Ashe! This is a class affair--don’t you forget that!” - -“Well,” Ruth said thoughtfully, “it is to be hoped Mademoiselle is able -to come Friday; we’ll be in pretty hot water if she isn’t.” - -Blue Bonnet was looking perplexed; school life seemed full of -unexpected pitfalls. “I suppose,” she questioned, “that cutting class -is considered pretty bad?” - -“We sha’n’t exactly expect rewards of merit for doing it,” Debby -answered. - -“Which way did you vote, Blue Bonnet?” Kitty asked, sharply. - -“I didn’t vote; before I really understood what it was you were all -going to do, Billy told me it was quite settled.” - -“It doesn’t matter,” Kitty said; “of course, you’ll go with the class; -unless--” - -“Unless?” Blue Bonnet repeated. - -Kitty laughed. “Unless you want to be jolly uncomfortable afterwards.” - -“We’re all of us likely to be that,” Ruth said hurriedly, as Blue -Bonnet’s color rose. “Oh, I’m not backing out--so you needn’t look at -me in that tone of voice, Kitty! But I’ve got sense enough not to look -forward with any pleasure to a tussle with the powers that be.” - -“The powers that be shouldn’t have sent such a horrid substitute!” -Debby insisted. - -Contrary to her usual habit, Blue Bonnet did not go into the -sitting-room on reaching home, but straight on up to her own room. -Curling herself up in the window-seat overlooking the bare, rain-swept -garden, she tried to think things over; knowing all the while that for -her there was no choice. - -“I am going to put you on your honor not to disobey in this fashion -again; and so try to conform more carefully to all the rules of the -school.” The words had been running through her mind all the way home. - -She had promised. - -The girls would think that she was--Blue Bonnet moved restlessly; they -must think what they would. Oh, why had Mademoiselle gone and got the -grip! If it had not been for what Kitty had said about it’s being a -class affair, she could have gone to Mr. Hunt and asked him to release -her from her promise. He would have understood. He had understood -perfectly that morning; and been so kind. - -“Solomon,” she said wearily, as he came rubbing against her, asking -reproachfully why she had left it for him to find out that she had got -home, “Solomon, old chap, we’re up against it!” - -Solomon jumped up beside her, sticking his cold nose under her soft -chin. - -“If it isn’t one thing, it’s another, at school, Solomon,” she told -him. “Be mighty thankful you don’t have to go to school, sir.” - -It was a very sober Blue Bonnet who came down at last to the -sitting-room, where Grandmother and Aunt Lucinda waited anxiously, Aunt -Lucinda being of Blue Bonnet’s own mind--that if it were not one thing, -it was apt to be another. - -“Did you get wet, dear?” Grandmother asked. - -“Not to amount to anything.” Blue Bonnet dropped down on the lounge, -looking as if life were all at once too much for her. - -“Has anything gone wrong at school, my dear?” her aunt asked. - -“I should rather think there had! But I can’t tell you about it, Aunt -Lucinda; because it’s what Kitty calls--‘a class affair.’” - -Grandmother and Aunt Lucinda looked relieved; there was safety in -numbers; but Blue Bonnet, lying back among the cushions, watched the -little flames opposite dance and flicker, with troubled eyes. - -They had all taken it for granted that she would act with them, and -when she did not-- - -It would spoil everything, the club good times--everything. Blue -Bonnet sprang up and went to her practising; Mademoiselle must come on -Friday! Surely she would be well enough by then. - -It was just before supper that Alec ran over to return a book; he found -Blue Bonnet alone in the back parlor. - -“You did have a lively time this afternoon,” he said. “No, I can’t wait -to sit down. I must go right back.” - -“Alec, did you ever cut class?” Blue Bonnet asked. - -“No, but--” - -“Then you would, if--” - -“I’d stand by my class, naturally. I hope there won’t be any ifs. I’m -not ’round looking up trouble.” - -“I think school is--hateful!” - -“Halloa! Why only the other day you were--” - -“The other day was the other day; to-day is--different.” - -“What’s up?--this business of Monsieur Hugo? He must be a wonder!” - -“I hate French!” - -“Or one particular Frenchman?” Alec laughed. - -“I wish I’d taken German.” - -Alec looked puzzled; Blue Bonnet couldn’t be af--, he broke the word -off hastily. Why, he had expected to find her ready and eager to seize -the chance to throw her gauntlet with the rest, with all her usual -disregard of consequences. - -“Mademoiselle’ll be on hand, you’ll see,” he said, trying not to show -his surprise, but Blue Bonnet felt the change in his voice. He would -think her afraid, too. None of them would understand. - -“I’ve decided on my Sargent,” he added, as if glad to change the -subject. - -“Have you?” Blue Bonnet’s pretense at interest was not very successful. -“Everybody seems to be getting their subjects. I’m glad I’m not trying. -What is yours?” - -“It’s a secret--remember?” - -“I can keep secrets, and--promises.” - -Alec looked at her, wonderingly, caught by something in her voice. “I’m -going to write up about some of the earlier Sargent winners--not the -famous ones, they’ve been done to death, but some of the poor chaps who -didn’t go on winning prizes. It won’t be easy, getting at the necessary -facts.” - -“It sounds interesting,” Blue Bonnet said. - -She went with him to the door. The rain had stopped and over in the -west the clouds had taken on a touch of sunset color. The wind had -changed; it blew fresh and cool against Blue Bonnet’s face. - -“It’s going to clear, isn’t it?” she asked. - -Alec nodded. - -Blue Bonnet’s spirits rose; it was going to clear--everything would -come out right, after all. - -But when Friday came, Mademoiselle, though better, was still unable to -come to her classes. - -“Mind,” Debby warned Blue Bonnet at recess, “that you take your books -home at noon. We often do on Fridays, so it won’t be noticed.” - -Blue Bonnet, making a pretense at studying, looked up, questioningly. -“Why?” - -“We only have drawing and French Friday afternoons; and we sha’n’t be -coming back to our room after French to-day. One doesn’t cut class and -then walk back to her place like a good little girl.” - -“I suppose not,” Blue Bonnet said. She must tell them, it wasn’t fair -not to. “But I am not--going to cut class.” - -It was Kitty who broke the short silence that followed. “Blue Bonnet -Ashe, do you mean that?” - -“Yes,” Blue Bonnet answered. She--would tell them why. She couldn’t -bear to have them think her--not loyal. - -“Maybe,” Kitty’s gray eyes were full of scorn. “Maybe you _have_ taken -French longer than we have, but you certainly do not seem to have -learned the meaning of ‘_esprit de corps_’! Perhaps they don’t teach -that sort of thing--out in Texas!” - -Blue Bonnet drew back as if struck, her face white. She would never -tell them her reason now! They could think what they liked. She would -never speak to Kitty Clark again! - -“Kitty, how can you!” Debby cried. “Blue Bonnet! surely you don’t mean -that you--” - -“_Will_ you please go away!” Blue Bonnet broke in. - -“I hope you don’t think we intend staying?” Kitty answered. “Perhaps -you _are_ wise not to risk being sent to Mr. Hunt a _second_ time.” - -One swift, upward flash, Blue Bonnet could not help, then she sat quite -still looking down at the book lying open on the desk before her, with -unseeing eyes. She was determined that she would not cry. - -It seemed as if noontime would never come; she hated the big, busy -schoolroom and--everybody in it; at least, nearly everybody! Girls -were--detestable. A boy wouldn’t have said a thing like that. If Uncle -Cliff could know how mean Kitty had been. One thing was sure--they -could never be friends again. - -“My dear,” Mrs. Clyde asked, as Blue Bonnet came in to lunch, “what has -happened?” - -Blue Bonnet tossed her coat and hat on to the lounge, and pushed back -her hair from her hot face. “Everything has happened!” - -“My dear--” - -“And I can’t tell you what it is, Grandmother. I wish I’d never seen -the old academy! I can’t think how anyone likes going to school!” - -“But I hoped that the trouble was over, Blue Bonnet.” - -“It’s only just begun!” - -“Then I am afraid that I shall have to ask questions, dear.” - -“I couldn’t answer them--yet. Please, Grandmother, need I bother with -lunch? I’m not hungry.” - -But Mrs. Clyde was firm on that point; Blue Bonnet must eat a proper -lunch if she wanted to go back to school. - -“I don’t want to,” she said, with a little laugh; “only I’ve just got -to, or they would think--” Blue Bonnet hurried through her luncheon in -a way Aunt Lucinda, had she been there, would hardly have countenanced; -but when it was over, she lingered in the garden with Solomon until -there was barely time to get back to school. - -There, she went straight to her desk, trying not to see the little -group gathered about Debby’s seat, and scarcely answering Sarah’s -remark about the club-meeting to-morrow. - -Sarah would think it was her duty to be just the same as usual, but she -didn’t want “duty friendliness.” Good; Miss Fellows was going to ring -for order right now. - -Blue Bonnet was glad that drawing followed immediately; one didn’t -have to answer questions in drawing, and there was a chance to think. -Though in this case, thinking only meant going over and over the same -old road and winding up each time at the same high, blank wall. Once, -glancing up unexpectedly, she found Ruth looking at her in a wonder -that was half reproach. - -Blue Bonnet dropped her pencil on to the desk and turned to the window. -Ruth loved law and order as she did not, and yet Ruth was prepared to -act in open defiance of both, in obedience to that intangible something -called “class spirit.” - -Blue Bonnet stared at the soft, fleecy clouds piling themselves up like -great, white snow-drifts. Was she wrong after all? - -And then the clouds sent her thoughts back to that night on the pond, -to the long, weary tramp afterwards through real snow-drifts. Was -this, after all, another sort of dare? Were they--all those others, -consciously or unconsciously, daring her now to break her promise? - -But “living straight and true” could never mean breaking one’s word. - -“Miss Elizabeth!” the drawing-master laid a hand on her book; he -intended criticizing rather sharply her work, or, rather, lack of work, -but the face she turned towards him disarmed him. - -“Why, you are not even doing your second best,” he said, with a smile. - -“I beg your pardon, Mr. Post,” she answered. - -“We are not studying cloud effects to-day, you know,” he suggested. - -“I was thinking about--something.” Blue Bonnet took up her pencil -again; fifteen minutes more and-- - -Debby was signaling to her, doing it rather openly, too. Blue Bonnet -shook her head, impatiently. Why wouldn’t they let her alone? - -“That will do for to-day,” she heard Mr. Post say at last. - -Five minutes later, she found herself out in the corridor with the -other members of the French class. Billy, making elaborate motions to -the rest to be very cautious, was leading the way towards the back -stairs; his start of surprise when Blue Bonnet took the turn to the -little recitation-room beyond, oddly enough, was one of the hardest -things about the whole affair for her. It said so plainly that she was -the last girl he would have expected to go back on them. - -“Blue Bonnet,”--Susy, risking detection, had slipped after her, putting -a hand into hers,--“Blue Bonnet, you don’t understand!” - -“Yes, I do,” Blue Bonnet faced about, meeting squarely the surprise, -scorn, indignation, and incredulity, in those fourteen pairs of eyes. -“I understand perfectly.” - -A moment more and she had closed the door of the recitation-room behind -her. - -Monsieur was not there yet. From the open window came a sound of -muffled laughter, suddenly hushed; the class had reached the yard. - -Monsieur was coming now. Blue Bonnet went over to her usual place; it -didn’t matter if he were cross, nothing mattered--now that she was -really started along the dismal road leading to that dreary land called -Coventry,--a land that in the old Texas days she had never dreamed of -even sighting. - -Then the door opened; but it was not Monsieur who entered. Blue Bonnet -caught her breath at sight of Mr. Hunt. - -“Good afternoon, Elizabeth,” he said, his quick glance taking in -the empty places; “I am sorry to have kept you waiting. I am taking -Mademoiselle’s place to-day.” - -“Monsieur Hugo is not coming?” - -“No--he is not coming.” Mr. Hunt opened the book in his hand. “The -lesson is--? Or suppose,” he glanced again at Blue Bonnet’s face, -“suppose we do not take up the regular lesson this afternoon--but have -a little conversation--in French, of course--instead?” - -It was the shortest French recitation the old room had ever seen. -And it is to be feared that even then the teacher did most of the -“conversing.” - -When it was over, and they were leaving the room together, Mr. Hunt -laid a hand for a moment on Blue Bonnet’s shoulder. “They teach you how -to keep promises out in your beloved Texas, it would seem,” he said. - -Blue Bonnet looked up gratefully; at least, he understood why she had -come. - -Once at home, and there had been no tarrying along the way that -afternoon, she made straight for her room. There Mrs. Clyde found her, -lying face down on the bed, shaken with sobs, while a much distressed -small dog did his best to console her. - -Sitting down beside the bed, Grandmother drew the story from her. “I -had to do it!” Blue Bonnet sobbed. “But the girls think--If you knew -what Kitty said!” - -“And I am not to know everything, even yet?” Mrs. Clyde stroked the -tumbled hair lovingly. - -“Uncle Cliff says repeating things like that only makes them worse.” - -“He is quite right, dear; but in this case--” - -“If I do repeat them, I’ll only feel angrier with her than ever--and -that’s useless!” Blue Bonnet dabbed her wet eyes. “Everything’s spoiled -now. Oh, dear, if I just hadn’t run away those times last fall, I could -have--” - -“Disobeyed the rules now?” Grandmother suggested. - -“Grandmother! Wouldn’t you have gone with your class?” - -For a moment, Mrs. Clyde said nothing, there was a far-away look in her -eyes; then she smiled softly. “I suppose I should have, because once -I--did. But I had not promised. It makes me very proud and glad, dear, -that you kept yours in spite of so much pressure from within, as well -as without. And everything is not spoiled, you will see.” - -Blue Bonnet sat up. “I’m glad it’s Friday! Only I wish to-morrow were -not club day.” - -“To-morrow isn’t here yet,” Grandmother answered. “Suppose you go give -this forlorn little object a run in the garden. He is sharing in all -the unhappiness, without understanding what it is about.” - -“Dogs never go back on one.” Blue Bonnet gave Solomon an affectionate -squeeze. - -“Nor grandmothers,” Mrs. Clyde said. - -“That’s one of the things that goes without saying,” Blue Bonnet -answered. A good romp with Solomon helped to restore her spirits; it -did not seem, after all, as if things could stay very wrong in such a -world of March wind and sunshine. - -The sight of Alec coming towards her across the lawn brought the doubts -back. What would he think? - -“Halloa!” Alec called, cheerily, and Blue Bonnet, suddenly on the -alert, could detect no change in his manner. But perhaps he didn’t know. - -Alec knew, and inwardly was much perplexed; however, where one did not -understand--in the case of a friend like Blue Bonnet--one must go by -faith. She had some good reason, no doubt about it. - -“Look here,” he said, “I’ve evolved a capital scheme--I think I shall -take up the profession of furnishing ideas to the needy. I’ve ’phoned -in town, and secured a box, and to-morrow the club and one or two other -persons are to be my guests at the jolliest matinée of the jolliest -play of the season. Grandfather’s going to chaperon us. He makes the -best chaperon going--being at heart very much of a boy,--that’s a way -they have in the army. What do you say?” - -“I can’t say--anything,” Blue Bonnet’s lips were trembling. - - - - -CHAPTER XVIII - -COVENTRY - - -It was after opening exercises on Monday morning, that Mr. Hunt, -stepping to the front of the platform, announced that the pupils from -Miss Fellows’ room who had absented themselves from French on Friday -afternoon, were to go to his office instead of to their classroom. - -The assembly-room had been very still while the principal was speaking, -but as he finished a little ripple of excitement ran over it, and here -and there there was a curious turning of heads. Then Miss Rankin struck -the preliminary chords, and the various classes formed into line. - -Blue Bonnet, with Kitty just behind and Ruth only two places ahead, was -wishing with all her heart that presently she too might drop out of -line with the others. The fourteen had not been the only ones towards -whom curious glances had been turned that morning. “The girl who had -not cut” was as much an object of interest as the pupils who had; only -there had been no sympathy for her. - -That she didn’t look as if she cared, was the general verdict; Alec, -watching her from his corner of the big room, knew better. He would -have liked to tell those girls what he thought of them--it was the -girls who were the worst. He was glad when opening exercises were over -and Blue Bonnet had reached the comparative shelter of her classroom. - -She was glad, too, though for the moment, in spirit at least, she was -in the office with the fourteen. What would Mr. Hunt say to them? -Kitty had said once that he could be “rather awful.” Perhaps Kitty had -exaggerated; she had not found him so. - -But the young people waiting in the office were not so hopeful. - -“I believe he’s just keeping us waiting on purpose!” Kitty grumbled, as -the moments went by and Mr. Hunt did not appear. - -“We’ll lose our Latin,” Susy mourned. - -“If that’s all we lose, we’ll be mighty lucky,” one of the boys told -her. - -“Kit’s lost her _temper_ already,” Billy Slade remarked. - -“Why didn’t he tell us he was going to take the class Friday -afternoon?” his sister Debby protested. “Then we should have been all -right.” - -“Hush! he’s coming!” one of the other girls warned. - -“Get out your hankys, young ladies!” Billy whispered. “Try and look as -penitent as possible!” - -“I won’t!” Kitty declared. “I’m not sorry, and I won’t say I am!” - -“You will before he’s through with you, my young friend,” Billy -retorted. - -Kitty tossed her red head defiantly, but a moment later even her -courage wavered at sight of Mr. Hunt’s face. - -For a moment he said nothing. Then, sitting down at his desk, he put -one or two direct questions to each in turn. After which followed -another short silence, broken only by the ticking of the clock, and -from a room below, the sound of children chanting their multiplication -table in unison. - -“Twice two is four!” Debby found herself nervously repeating it with -them under her breath. Would Mr. Hunt never speak! - -She caught Susy’s eye; Susy was looking penitent enough to touch a -heart of stone, Debby thought. So, for that matter, were most of the -girls. - -Debby began to realize that anything begun in haste might require -repenting of at leisure. - -And then Mr. Hunt pronounced sentence, prefacing it first with a few -remarks, which, if brief, were none the less pointed. - -He considered their recent conduct utterly inexcusable; it had involved -not only a wilful and deliberate breaking of rules, but, in intention, -great discourtesy and disrespect towards a gentleman who was a -comparative stranger to them, and, in a sense, the guest of the class. - -He should, therefore, suspend them in a body for one week; they could -report to him, before school opened, next Monday morning; also, it -being an implied condition that all competitors for the Sargent should -be pupils in good standing, it was an open question whether or no they -would have the right to try for it. He would decide upon that later. -They were dismissed. - -Out in the yard, fourteen very crestfallen young people looked at each -other in dismay. - -Not to be allowed to try for the Sargent! Each of the fourteen felt an -immediate and strong conviction that he or she would have been among -the prize winners. - -To be suspended for a whole week! - -Ruth mopped her eyes openly. Oh, dear, what would her mother and father -say! - -“He certainly can do things up brown, when he sets out to,” Billy -commented, a rueful note underlying his chuckle. - -Kitty stamped her foot. “It isn’t fair! We had every right to do what -we did--under the circumstances.” - -“Except the right--to do it,” one of the boys commented. - -“How everybody looks at us,” Hester sighed. “I suppose they’re -wondering what we are all doing out of school at this time of the -morning.” - -“Probably they think we’re delegates to something or other,” Billy -remarked, “chosen on account of good conduct.” - -“Cut it!” one of his companions commanded. - -“We did, once,” Debby laughed, “but we never will again.” - -“It isn’t fair!” Kitty repeated; she hoped her father would see it in -that light. “Come on home with me, Debby; at any rate, we sha’n’t have -to study.” - -“Aren’t you going to try and keep up with the class this week?” Hester -asked. - -Kitty shrugged. “Maybe--maybe not. I do wish Amanda Parker would go -visiting for the week,” she confided to Debby, as they turned the -corner together. “She’ll be mighty tiresome! She’s such an ‘I told you -so’ sort of girl.” - -“Isn’t it queer,” Debby said, “that Blue Bonnet, who dislikes school -more than any of us do, hasn’t got to--” - -“Don’t you mention Blue Bonnet Ashe to me!” Kitty broke in. “Horrid -little prig!” - -“You know better, Kitty Clark!” - -“Then she’s a coward--and that’s even worse.” - -“Alec says he knows she had some good reason.” - -“Then it’s the first time she’s ever had a good reason for anything. -Debby, listen--it’s as I told Amanda yesterday,--you’ve got to choose -between us.” - -“Don’t be ridiculous, Kitty!” - -Kitty sniffed; at that moment she resembled nothing so much as a -porcupine with its quills all ready for action. “I mean it!” she -insisted. - -Debby herself was not in her calmest mood; inwardly she very much -regretted that rash speech of hers which had set this particular ball -rolling. She wasn’t going to be dictated to by Kitty Clark--who was -largely to blame for the scrape they were in. “Then I choose Blue -Bonnet,” she said. - -“Naturally! She has so much more to offer.” - -“In the way of sweet temper--I quite agree with you.” - -Kitty slammed the front gate with an energy that brought her mother -to the door. Mrs. Clark was something of an invalid, and her daughter -had thought it as well not to trouble her with any account of -Friday’s doings until she found out what the consequences were. And -a particularly troublesome case had kept the doctor from reading the -signs of the times. - -But there was no keeping things back any longer, and Kitty went -promptly to the heart of the matter, going into the subject with -a fullness and a fluency that reduced her mother to the verge of -hysterics. - -“I don’t know what your father will say!” she cried, eying Kitty in -mingled amazement and dismay. Girls never did such things in her day. - -Kitty retired to the old swing on the side piazza. There was nothing -to be ashamed of--they had only stood up for their rights. Try as -she would, she could not shut out the sight of the pleasant, busy -classroom, with Blue Bonnet sitting just in front of her. It had -required some diplomacy to effect such an arrangement; Miss Rankin -would never have allowed it. In her secret heart, Kitty had always felt -that she stood just a little nearer to Blue Bonnet Ashe than any of the -other club members. - -But of course, all that was changed now. One could not be friends with -a girl who-- - -Kitty gave the swing an impatient push. She was glad that she had not -gone to the matinée with them on Saturday--though Alec had been mighty -angry with her for holding out; Blue Bonnet should see that they were -not all going to-- - -She was glad, too, that she had cut short Amanda’s enthusiastic account -of the afternoon’s delights. - -Kitty was not the only one of the fourteen to whom the thought of the -classroom from which they had been exiled had grown suddenly very dear. - -On the other hand, their fellow-pupils were giving no less thought -to them. When recess came, and there was still no sign of them, -excitement ran high, so did conjecture. - -Blue Bonnet, standing alone quite at the lower end of the yard, -wondered forlornly if all the recesses to come were to be like this? -For the first time in her life, she had been cut, and by more than one -schoolmate, and the experience had been far from pleasant. - -Sarah, of them all, acted just as usual; but Sarah was--Sarah; Amanda -was clearly on the fence--very well, she might stay there. Of her -intimates among the French class, Ruth and Susy had been too absorbed -in their own thoughts, during those few moments before school opened, -to do more than say good morning. Debby had barely nodded, while Kitty -had done neither. - -It was Kitty’s attitude that hurt most. Alec had refused to give her -Kitty’s reason for not accepting his invitation--as if she could not -guess, and he had managed, for this time, to break down the sense of -reserve and embarrassment between herself and the other girls. Besides, -at the theatre one forgot other people. - -But Sunday had not been easy; Blue Bonnet had come home from -Sunday-school in hardly the state of mind her teacher--a gentle -little body--would have rejoiced in. The talk with Grandmother in the -twilight, and Aunt Lucinda’s few words of encouragement, had helped -some. - -But to-day! And there would be all of April and May, besides the rest -of March and part of June, before school closed. - -Blue Bonnet turned to watch a group of children; they were playing “The -farmer in the dell,” and Julia Blake beckoned invitingly to her to come -make one of the big ring. Any of the little Blakes could have told you -what a delightful playfellow Blue Bonnet was. - -Blue Bonnet shook her head; at another time she would have gone readily -enough, but no one should say she had been forced into finding friends -among the “primaries.” - -Sarah was crossing the yard towards her, while midway between Sarah and -the open doors, Amanda halted, irresolutely. - -“Oh, Blue Bonnet!” Sarah called. - -Blue Bonnet stood still, her hands behind her. “Duty or choice?” she -demanded, as Sarah came up. - -Sarah looked puzzled. - -“Did you come because you wanted to, or because you didn’t want to?” - -“Why shouldn’t I want to?” Sarah looked really hurt. - -Blue Bonnet slipped an arm about her. “Sarah, you dear, I might’ve -known you wouldn’t go back on me.” - -“I don’t think the others have--truly; you see, from their side of it, -it does almost seem as if you hadn’t played--quite fair. But I’m sure -you must’ve had some reason, and if you would tell _me_ what it was, I -could--explain.” - -For a moment Blue Bonnet hesitated; so far as she knew, only -Grandmother and Aunt Lucinda--excepting, of course, Mr. Hunt--knew why -she had not gone with her class. Then she drew herself up; if they -couldn’t take her on trust--as Alec and Sarah had-- - -“Is that what you wanted me for?” she asked. - -“Partly; but I thought you might like to hear about the rest. Miss -Fellows just told me they are suspended for a week--” - -“It seems to me that that is what you might call putting a premium on -crime,” Blue Bonnet commented; a whole week’s vacation--which is what -it would really amount to. - -“Blue Bonnet!” - -“Is that all Mr. Hunt did?” - -“_All!_” Sarah gasped. “It’s about as bad as it can be; but, in -addition, they may not be allowed to try for the Sargent.” - -“I suppose they will mind that--after worrying so to get their -subjects, but I reckon only Hester stood any chance--among the girls.” - -Sarah looked utterly bewildered. “Blue Bonnet, you are so--” - -“So what? There’s the bell!” - -All in all, Blue Bonnet found that week a long one; she drew a deep -breath of relief when Friday afternoon came. - -Ruth and Susy had not been in town since Monday, and she had seen -nothing of them. Debby, when she had met her on the street, had been -fairly friendly; that she had not been more so, was perhaps as much -Blue Bonnet’s fault as hers. Kitty would have been openly unfriendly -had Blue Bonnet given her the opportunity. Amanda was still on the -fence. - -There had been no difference in Sarah’s manner; and Alec was just as -usual, but seeing much of Alec meant seeing more or less of Boyd, and -Blue Bonnet, try as she might, could not like Boyd. - -One bright spot, or rather three, the week had held for her; -Mademoiselle had been able to take up her work again, and Mademoiselle -had seemed to understand. She had asked no inconvenient questions, made -no embarrassing references to the absent members. - -For that matter, Miss Fellows had been mighty kind, too; when one came -to think of it, all the grown-ups had behaved beautifully. - -Nevertheless, it was a rather depressed Blue Bonnet who walked slowly -up the broad street that Friday afternoon. She was homesick for the -gay times, the old comradeship. The sight of those empty places in the -classroom made her inexpressibly lonesome. There had been no Debby to -signal messages to her right under Miss Fellows’ very nose, no Kitty to -whisper provoking little speeches that simply had to be answered. That -her deportment for the week had reached the high water mark gave small -comfort; she would have willingly sacrificed any number of credit marks -on the altar of good fellowship. - -And next week it would probably be even worse. - -In the meantime, what should she do with her afternoon? Alec had -gone in town with his cousin; she might ride, but riding alone--from -necessity--was horrid. Sarah’s patient old nag was only at Sarah’s -disposal on Saturday afternoons. - -“Grandmother,” Blue Bonnet asked, coming into the sitting-room, “may I -have the phaeton?” - -“Certainly, dear,” Mrs. Clyde glanced at the girl’s listless face a -little anxiously. She, too, was glad the week was over; next week must -be better. - -“I might as well take Sarah driving. I don’t suppose Denham would trust -me with both the horses.” - -“Probably not.” - -“And he’s sure to give me ‘Peter the Poke’!” - -“Poor old Peter!” Grandmother laughed. “To think he should have lived -to be spoken of in that fashion.” - -“Sooner or later, we are apt to get what we deserve,” Miss Lucinda -remarked. “Blue Bonnet, suppose you stop at Mrs. Morrow’s and find out -when you are to go for your fittings?” - -Blue Bonnet sighed. “It would save a heap of trouble, Aunt Lucinda, if -we would just take a day off, and go in town and buy everything I need -_ready-made_.” - -“Perhaps, but saving trouble is not the chief end of man, my dear.” - -“More than of most women, I reckon,” Blue Bonnet answered. - -Miss Lucinda let that pass; she had let more than one thing pass the -last week. “Don’t be late getting back,” she warned, as Blue Bonnet -turned away. “Remember, Mr. and Mrs. Blake are coming to tea.” - -“I’ll be on time,” Blue Bonnet promised. - -Sarah looked both pleased and doubtful when Blue Bonnet, drawing up -before the parsonage gate, called to her to get her hat and come on; -but with her mother downing objections as fast as they were raised, -there was nothing for it but to yield. - -They went out along the turnpike, striking as brisk a pace as Peter -would consent to,--which was not so brisk as to cause Sarah any very -serious tremors,--turning off after a while into a winding country lane -that had a pleasant, aimless air about it. Peter disapproved of that -lane; he had a chronic objection to getting muddy and uncomfortable. -If that headstrong young person at the other end of the reins had but -consulted him first, he could have told her what a country lane was -like at this season of the year. - -But if it was muddy underfoot, it was delightful overhead, with the -soft wind driving the fleeciest of white clouds across the bluest of -Spring skies, and reminding Blue Bonnet of ships at sea. Gradually her -face lost its troubled look, as she leaned back in the phaeton, her hat -off, the little curls blown back from her forehead. Sarah was not a bad -companion on a drive like this; Kitty would have fussed about going so -slowly, but, after all, poor old Peter was doing his best. - -She and Sarah were both inclined to be rather silent; school and -club-meetings were both subjects to be avoided. Carita Judson proved a -safe topic, Blue Bonnet had had a letter from her the other day; there -was always the ranch. - -Suddenly, Sarah found herself wishing that Blue Bonnet were not going -back to it in June, she should miss her very much. It was too bad this -school trouble had come up; perhaps now, Blue Bonnet would not want to -return in the fall. - -Sarah tried, not very successfully, to imagine what it would be -like--doing just as one pleased. - -“But,” her companion protested, as she voiced this thought, “I don’t!” - -“You do--more than anyone I’ve ever known before. It’s queer, but it -doesn’t seemed to have--spoiled you.” - -Blue Bonnet laughed. “You are forgetting to make allowance for my -naturally angelic disposition. I’m afraid Aunt Lucinda wouldn’t agree -with you, though.” - -“But you like it here?” - -“I--did. You see, when one can’t do what one likes, one must like what -one can do.” - -“Y--yes,” Sarah agreed, wonderingly. “I never supposed you looked at -things like that.” - -“Another dream shattered?” Blue Bonnet laughed again. “Case in point; -I’d like awfully to go on indefinitely along this jolly little lane, -that doesn’t belong by right to Woodford at all--it’s so meandering and -ambitionless--but instead, I’m going home.” - -“It’s been a lovely ride,” Sarah answered; not so very long before she -would have said--very pleasant. - -It was not until she had left Sarah at her own gate that Blue Bonnet -remembered her errand at the dressmaker’s. - -Mrs. Morrow lived quite at the far end of the street, in a quaint, -old-fashioned little house; altogether too pleasant, in Blue -Bonnet’s opinion, to be the home of anyone who followed the trade of -dressmaking, and gave people fittings. - -The big tiger-cat, enjoying the evening on the doorstep, came down the -path to meet Blue Bonnet, arching her back, and purring loudly; while -in the doorway, Netty Morrow, Mrs. Morrow’s niece, was standing. - -“My aunt’s been looking for you before this, Miss Blue Bonnet,” she -said; “she’s gone out now--but you’re to come try on Monday afternoon -without fail.” - -“I did forget that last time, truly,” Blue Bonnet apologized. - -Netty led the way into the sewing-room, picking up one of Blue Bonnet’s -new skirts. “I should think you’d be feeling fine--having so many -pretty things all at once.” - -“But I don’t get them all at once! I wish dresses could grow from -seeds!” - -“Well of all the queer ideas!” - -“Are you going out?” Blue Bonnet asked, as Netty took up her hat. “It’s -lovely out.” - -Netty pointed to several parcels lying on the table. “I have to take -them home, Miss.” - -“Could I leave them for you?” - -The other looked surprised. But why not? It wouldn’t hurt Blue Bonnet -to make herself a bit useful for once; they wouldn’t take her much out -of the way, and it would leave Netty herself all the more time for her -own new blouse. - -“You are sure you don’t mind?” she asked. - -“Of course I don’t,” Blue Bonnet answered. “We’d better put them into -the phaeton box,” she added, as she and Netty and the parcels went -down the box-bordered path together. She felt grateful to Netty for -accepting her offer; it was good to be doing something for somebody, -one didn’t feel so out in the cold. - -“You’re quite sure you understand where they’re to go?” she heard Netty -asking, and came back to things practical. - -“Don’t you worry,” she laughed; “they’ll get there all right.” - -“But you’ll have to do your best, Peter!” she warned, as they started, -“or we’ll be late home.” And Peter, mindful of the nearness of the -supper hour, did do his best. - -“Blessed be back stairs!” Blue Bonnet told Solomon, as he scampered up -ahead of her on her return home. - -But if Blue Bonnet came down rather flushed and breathless, and not -altogether on time, Mrs. Blake, arriving at that moment with her -husband, was even more so. “I know we are late,” she apologized to -Mrs. Clyde and Miss Lucinda, “but it was quite--unavoidable. I--I was -detained--most unexpectedly--at the last moment.” - -And in spite of Grandmother’s assurances that it did not signify in the -least, Mrs. Blake continued to look flushed, and, it seemed to Blue -Bonnet, disappointed. - -The next morning, Miss Lucinda came in to where Blue Bonnet was -practising. “Denham found this in the phaeton box just now. Do you know -anything about it?” She held out a flat parcel. - -Blue Bonnet stared at the limp, brown-paper parcel as if spellbound. -“Know anything about it!” she had caught the parcel from her aunt’s -hand and was out of the room by now. “It’s Mrs. Blake’s new silk -waist!” came back from the hall. - -Then the front door slammed. - - - - -CHAPTER XIX - -THE BOSTON RELATIVES - - -“I’m mighty glad it wasn’t something belonging to Mr. Blake,” Blue -Bonnet rejoiced, hurrying bare-headed down the street to the parsonage; -“I would have hated having to explain to him!” - -She understood now why Mrs. Blake had looked so flushed and -disappointed the evening before; probably, she had set her heart on -having her new waist to wear. - -“Oh, dear!” Blue Bonnet sighed; and she was so tragic in her request -to see Mrs. Blake at once that Lydia, who opened the door, thought -something dreadful must have happened at the Clyde place, and led the -way directly to the kitchen, where her mother was kneading bread. - -“You can’t imagine what I’ve come to tell you!” Blue Bonnet laid the -brown-paper parcel on the table beside the big bread-pan. “Nor how -sorry I am!” - -“Bring Blue Bonnet a chair, Lydia,” Mrs. Blake said, looking at the -parcel in surprise. “You will excuse me if I go on with what I am -doing, my dear?” - -“I’m afraid it is you who will not want to forgive me!” Blue Bonnet -plunged into the full tide of confession, explanation, and apology; -with the result that presently her listener--who had really been -greatly disappointed at the non-appearance of the waist at the promised -time,--new waists were rare events at the parsonage,--found herself -called upon to play the part of comforter; Blue Bonnet’s distress of -mind was so evident. - -“But it _does_ matter!” Blue Bonnet insisted. “It matters very much! -I can’t think how I--” she broke off abruptly; through the one door, -leading to the dining-room, she caught sight of Debby. Debby’s head was -down on the table, her shoulders shaking convulsively. - -As Blue Bonnet stopped speaking, she looked up. “I couldn’t help -hearing; and--and it was so like you, Blue Bonnet Ashe! Oh, dear, I -can’t help it!” Debby’s head went down again. - -“D--don’t!” Blue Bonnet implored; it would be adding insult to injury -for her to laugh, but if Debby didn’t stop-- - -“Suppose you go in the other room with Debby,” Mrs. Blake suggested; -she knew all about the events of the past week; she was glad Debby had -happened to be there. - -And the next moment, Blue Bonnet and Debby found themselves sitting -side by side on the shabby old sofa. - -“Will you look at this!” Debby held up the rag doll she was stuffing -for Trotty Blake. “I’ve done my best with the old thing, and she keeps -getting lumpier and lumpier!” - -It was Blue Bonnet who went off into a gale of laughter this time. -“She looks like our Lisa, at home! And Lisa looks like a pillow with a -string tied--not too tightly--about the middle.” - -When Sarah came down she found the two chatting away as pleasantly as -ever. - -“Have you any bright pieces?” Blue Bonnet asked. “We’re going to dress -Trotty a Mexican doll.” - -“I’ll ask mother if we may have the piece-bag,” Lydia offered. - -Before Blue Bonnet realized it, it was dinner time and Julia had begun -to lay the table; she jumped up in dismay. “I only meant to stay a -few moments! What will Aunt Lucinda say? I was right in the middle of -practising.” - -Visions of an undusted parlor, of Grandmother waiting patiently for her -and her mending-basket, rose before her. - -“It had to be in the _middle_ of _something_, hadn’t it?” Debby laughed. - -“But you are both to stay to dinner with us,” Mrs. Blake said, coming -in; “I’m sending word by Lydia now.” - -“Oh, I would love to do that!” Blue Bonnet exclaimed; it would be fun -making part of a family, if only for a day. - -“I wish I had _five_ little sisters!” she told Sarah, sitting on the -bed in the latter’s room. “It _must_ be lovely, having someone to share -your room with you.” - -Sarah, conscious of certain unexpressed longings for a room all to -herself,--Julia was so untidy,--only smiled by way of answer. - -“How about the club this afternoon?” Debby asked, from the washstand. -“Are we meeting here, or at Blue Bonnet’s?” - -Blue Bonnet turned suddenly to look out of the window, while Sarah -answered, hurriedly. “Let’s make it a walking meeting, it’s too nice to -stay indoors. Father’s going out by the Doyles’ after dinner; I’ll ask -him to tell Ruth and Susy to meet us at the cross-roads.” - -“Kitty can’t go, she’s off with the doctor for the day,” Debby said; -“it’s Amanda’s treat. I’ll run around there after dinner and remind -her. Sarah, I never knew that the view from your back window was so -absorbing.” - -“Didn’t you?” Blue Bonnet asked. “I think back yards are more -interesting than front ones. Sarah, I wish I had remembered to ask -Lydia to bring my hat back with her.” There was a happy ring in Blue -Bonnet’s voice; the “We are Seven’s” were to have their meeting; and -perhaps if Kitty _hadn’t_ gone with her father, she would have gone -with them. Her week was not turning out so badly, after all. - -She thoroughly enjoyed that far from quiet family dinner; helping Sarah -with the dishes afterwards was fun too, so was helping clean up the -younger children for the afternoon. - -Then Debby called to them from downstairs that she and Amanda were -tired of waiting, and presently the four were off through the garden -and out the back way. - -If Blue Bonnet had forgotten about her hat, Miss Lucinda had not; Lydia -had reappeared with the hat and Solomon,--the latter self-invited. -Solomon was dancing on ahead now, the happiest small dog in the -township. - -At the cross-roads, they found Ruth and Susy waiting. “We’ve been -here the longest time!” Susy told them. And in the pleasure felt by -all six at being together again, and out in the open, the troubles -and misunderstandings of the past few days were ignored by common -consent. Even Amanda found courage to come down from her fence, on the -right side; and when she explained that the box she carried contained -fresh fudge made that morning, thereby admitting that she had expected -the club to meet as usual, it was felt that she had made the _amende -honorable_; and not only that, but excellent fudge as well. - -They had a long, rambling tramp, coming back a bit muddy and a good -deal tired, to the cross-roads, where Ruth and Susy were to leave them. -Just then Dr. Clark drove by, Kitty in the gig beside him. - -“Good afternoon,” he called out, barely drawing rein. “Are you a party -of walking delegates?” But Kitty, with one brief, comprehensive glance -at the group in the road, sat looking straight before her. - -“_Well!_” Debby remarked, as the doctor drove on. - -Amanda looked uncomfortable; there were times when living next door to -Kitty had its disadvantages, and this was going to be one of them. - -“It is to be hoped,” Debby went on, “that our young friend climbs down -from her high horse before Monday morning.” - -“We really must be going on,” Sarah said. - -The rest of the walk was a silent one. Sarah and Blue Bonnet were the -last to separate; as they stopped at the Clyde gate, Sarah said, a -little hesitatingly, “I’m sorry--it happened, Blue Bonnet; but Kitty -doesn’t mean all she does--or says; I daresay she’s sorry too, by now.” - -“It doesn’t matter,” Blue Bonnet answered, turning to go in; then she -came back. “That wasn’t true, it does matter! And--and you’ve been -awfully good to me all this week, Sarah; I’ll never, never forget it!” -Leaning over the gate, she gave Sarah a hasty good night kiss, and ran -off up the walk. - -Mrs. Clyde and Miss Lucinda were out making calls, Delia told her. “I -hope,” she added, a laugh in her kind, Irish-gray eyes, “that you’ll be -finding the parlor dusted to your liking, miss.” - -Blue Bonnet laughed. “If Aunt Lucinda was suited, I am. Thank you so -much, Delia.” - -She was waiting on the veranda when the carriage drew up before the -steps a few moments later. “I’m glad you’re not going to make a formal -call here,” she told Grandmother and Aunt Lucinda; “and for once, _I_ -got home first.” - -“You left first,” Miss Lucinda answered. - -Blue Bonnet’s eyes danced. “But you see, I just had to get Mrs. Blake’s -waist home; it was considerably overdue as it was.” - -Grandmother sat down on one of the veranda benches. “What I don’t -understand is how it came to be in your possession.” - -Blue Bonnet came to sit at the other end of the bench. “I begin to -think I was born to trouble; and my intentions--in this case, at -least--were so good. Netty Morrow would have had ever so long a walk, -and there was Peter and the phaeton. I got the other two home all -right; I can’t understand how I came to miss that one. Mrs. Blake was -awfully nice about it. I think she was simply born to be a minister’s -wife, she makes such a beautiful one.” - -“But Blue Bonnet,” Miss Lucinda was looking grave, “try and put -yourself in Mrs. Blake’s place; how would you have liked being -disappointed?” - -“If I were Mrs. Blake, I suppose I wouldn’t have liked it, Aunt -Lucinda. Though I don’t see but what she looked very nice; and she’s -got the new one all fresh for the next being asked out to tea. We might -ask her again right soon, and then she could wear it here.” - -Miss Lucinda sighed. - -“And anyhow, if it hadn’t happened that way, I shouldn’t have gone -to Sarah’s like I did, and met Debby, and had such a nice day, -every moment of it until--And Delia did my dusting, and I’ll finish -practising and do my mending this evening.” - -“Don’t you want to stop and take breath, dear?” Grandmother asked. “We -are very glad you have had a pleasant day; though another time, it -might be just as well not to leave in quite such a hurry. As for the -evening, Alec expects you over there. There is the hint of dancing, in -a very small and very early affair, Alec assured me.” - -“How lovely!” Blue Bonnet’s eyes danced more than ever. - -“And there is a letter for you on the sitting-room mantel,” Aunt -Lucinda told her. - -The letter was from Cousin Honoria Winthrop. They had hoped to have the -pleasure of a short visit from their little Texas relative long before -this, but various matters had combined to prevent their being able to -invite her; however, they trusted that she would be able to come to -them from Friday until Monday, of the following week. - -“Will it be jolly, Solomon, or won’t it?” Blue Bonnet asked, slipping -the letter back into its envelope. “Two whole days and two parts of -days with the Boston relatives; it sounds a bit scaresome.” - - * * * * * - -Blue Bonnet and Grandmother were walking slowly up and down the -veranda; Sunday was nearly over, Blue Bonnet was thinking, and the -something which she had been hoping all day would happen had not -happened. It had not seemed possible that Kitty would let this -first day of a new week go by without making some effort towards a -reconciliation. And she would have been so willing to meet her halfway, -to forgive those unkind speeches and all the slights since, including -that of yesterday afternoon--if only Kitty had asked her to. - -Mr. Blake had preached on charity that morning; he had not been nearly -so dull and prosy as usual; and Kitty had been there. How could Kitty -feel it her Christian duty not to want to be friends? If only all the -“We are Seven’s” could start afresh to-morrow morning, letting bygones -be bygones. - -Blue Bonnet looked wistfully off across the broad lawn, in all its -Spring greenness, to the quiet street, lying bright and deserted in -the afternoon sunlight. Woodford always seemed a little different on -Sundays from other days; there seemed a sort of hush over everything. -Just a moment before, Grandmother had quoted George Herbert’s line-- - - “‘Sweet day, so cool, so calm, so bright,’” - -“Charity suffereth long, and is kind.” Blue Bonnet wished the words -would not keep running through her thoughts. She felt that she had -suffered long, very long; and she certainly was willing to be “kind.” - -“... seeketh not her own, is not easily provoked.” Perhaps she had been -fairly easy to provoke, “... endureth all things.” Enduring things -wasn’t her strong point, that was certain. - -“Grandmother,” Blue Bonnet said, much as she had said it that August -evening on this same veranda, “it is very uncomfortable--not being -friends with people.” - -“Then why not try to put an end to the discomfort, dear?” - -“But--” - -“After all, there is something to be said on Kitty’s side, you know. -Suppose someone whom you liked and trusted quite unexpectedly did -something directly contrary to what you considered fair and loyal, -wouldn’t you think you had a right to know the reason why?” - -“But I _would_ have told her, only she said--” - -“I can easily imagine what she said, just as I can easily imagine how -often since then she has wished that she had not said it.” - -“Then why hasn’t she come and told me so?” - -“I can imagine the answer to that too. But because Kitty is willing to -let a little false pride stand in the way of friendship, is no reason -that you do the same.” - -Two or three more turns Blue Bonnet took, then she came to a sudden -halt. “I reckon I should have told her why I couldn’t go with the -class! I--I’ll go do it--right now.” - -“Not at too quick a pace on Sunday afternoon, dear,” Grandmother -warned, and Blue Bonnet tried to moderate her steps accordingly. - -Then, just as she was turning Kitty’s corner, she came plump upon Kitty -herself. - -“I was coming to--” Blue Bonnet began, hastily. - -“So was I--” Kitty cut in. - -“To tell you why I didn’t--” - -“To tell _you_ that I know now why you didn’t--” - -Then they both stopped to laugh, after which they started back up the -street together, arm in arm, in the old way. - -“I only hope that Mr. Hunt doesn’t make us promise!” Kitty said. “Blue -Bonnet, when I think of the hateful things I said--” - -“Please, let’s not think about them! You wouldn’t’ve, only--” - -But Kitty was not to be shut off in that fashion. “The ‘rankin’ -officer’ told Alec--she’s known all about Mr. Hunt’s putting you on -your honor that time, and she’s been keeping her weather-eye open -lately; Alec came and told me. Oh, it has been the longest, dreariest -week! Yesterday, I made papa take me with him, on purpose to avoid the -club meeting; and then, coming home, he--Were you ever lectured in a -gig, Blue Bonnet?” - -“No,” Blue Bonnet laughed. - -“Nor out of one, I imagine. Then we met you girls, and you looked as -if you had been having such a good time, and that made me crosser than -ever.” - -Blue Bonnet came home, the last shadow lifted; it was all right again -with the “We are Seven’s,” and to-morrow those empty places in the -schoolroom would be filled once more. And Alec knew now; she couldn’t -help being glad of that. - -She found him on the veranda with Grandmother. “Shake!” he said, -holding out his hand. He smiled over at Mrs. Clyde. “She’s a very -foolish girl, isn’t she?” he said; “and a mighty plucky one.” - -“She looks to me like a very happy one,” Mrs. Clyde answered. - -Blue Bonnet started for school at the usual time the next morning. Near -the building she met Billy Slade. “See here,” he said, “why on earth -didn’t you let on, and not let folks go thinking all sorts of nonsense?” - -“They didn’t _have_ to think nonsense, did they? Where’s Debby?” - -“Gone on to the reception; she went early, so as to get a back seat.” - -“Will it be very--?” Blue Bonnet asked, sympathetically. - -“I can tell you better about that later on.” Billy turned towards the -front entrance, leading up to Mr. Hunt’s office. - -In the office, he found the rest of the fourteen waiting, and chiefly -occupied with the question--Would Mr. Hunt keep them until after -opening exercises, or would he allow them to join their class before -school began? - -“It’s worse than waiting at the dentist’s,” Ruth sighed. - -“He’s coming now!” one of the boys called, softly, from his place near -the door, and Mr. Hunt came in. - -Fourteen pairs of eyes were lifted to his, more or less anxiously. But -he was not very hard on them this morning. A few grave words of advice -they had to listen to; to _promise_, each in turn, that there should be -no more cutting of classes on their part. Then Mr. Hunt said that in -regard to the Sargent, he was still undecided; it would depend largely -upon the promptitude with which they made up the lessons for the past -week. - -“That means we can try, doesn’t it?” Hester said, as they were on their -way to their classroom. “I’m glad I’ve kept up.” - -“The old boy’s a trump!” one of the boys said. “I thought we were out -of that for good.” - -“Make up all those lessons!” Blue Bonnet sympathized, as Kitty told her -what Mr. Hunt had said. - -“It lets the ‘jolly good’ in for a lot, doesn’t it?” Kitty commented. -“I’m glad it isn’t the ‘rankin’ officer’! Making lessons up with her -wasn’t always a summer-day’s picnic!” - -“I think Miss Rankin was ever so nice--generally.” - -“She was--to you!” Kitty slipped into her seat. “My, it’s good to be -back!” - -Before the end of the day was reached, the gates of Coventry had closed -behind Blue Bonnet. - -“One wouldn’t exactly suppose you hated school now!” Alec remarked, -overtaking her on the way home. “It had begun to look as though you -would never get rid of your body-guard.” - -“I don’t hate it--now.” It occurred to Blue Bonnet that Alec was -looking--not precisely tired, but as if things were a bit twisted. “How -are you getting on with your paper?” she asked. - -“I have all my notes ready. It ought not to take very long to write it.” - -“Is Boyd trying?” - -“I don’t know. He hasn’t said.” - -“I’m going to Boston on Friday, to stay until Monday morning; it’ll be -the first time I’ve been away over night since I came to Woodford.” - -“To stay with the Boston relatives?” - -Blue Bonnet nodded. “I wonder will they be very--Bostony.” - -“They won’t be anything else; but they might be worse. Suppose we have -a walk in honor of the great event? Just by our twosomes.” - -“You wouldn’t rather ride?” - -“Boyd’s bespoken Victor.” - -And it occurred to Blue Bonnet that Boyd was getting more good out of -Victor these Spring afternoons than Alec was. “He rides Victor too -hard,” she said; “I’d just like to get Uncle Joe Terry after him--he -would tell him a few things.” - -“He rides a good many things too hard,” Alec said. “Will you be long?” - -“Only long enough to leave my books and report to the commanding -officer,” Blue Bonnet answered. - -“And what will the club do without you on Saturday?” Alec asked, as -they set out. - -“Just that--I reckon.” - -There was considerable protest among the six, when it was known that -their president intended leaving them for so long; they flatly refused -to hold a meeting without her. “It wouldn’t be any fun!” Debby declared. - -They were down at the station in a body to see her off; very much as -if she were going on a real journey. “Which is what she will be doing -before long,” Susy said, watching the train draw out; “so we’d better -make the most of her while she’s here.” - -“Like last week?” Sarah asked, with such unusual spirit that the others -stared at her in astonishment. - -“Good for you, Sallykins!” Kitty commented. “You’re coming on!” - -Blue Bonnet, seated beside Aunt Lucinda, and rejoicing as she always -did in the swift sense of motion, was thinking herself that girls were -queer; last week, they would hardly speak to her; this week, they -couldn’t be friendly enough. - -“I’ll have to take an early train Monday morning, won’t I?” she said, -turning to her aunt. - -“The 7.45 from town.” - -“I hope I don’t oversleep!” - -“Your Cousin Honoria will not let you lose your train, my dear.” - -“I wish you were going to stay too,” Blue Bonnet said. After all, the -Boston cousins were little more than strangers to her, and very elderly. - -“You are not afraid of being homesick?” But Miss Lucinda looked pleased. - -“I believe I am.” And when, later, the cab drew up before the rather -somber-looking old house on Beacon Street, Blue Bonnet was quite sure -of it. - - * * * * * - -But in spite of those first misgivings, Blue Bonnet thoroughly enjoyed -her visit to her elderly relatives; they were so anxious that she -should be happy while she was with them that that in itself went far -towards counteracting that first sense of strangeness. - -“And what should you like to do this morning, Señorita?” Cousin Tracy -asked, at breakfast on Saturday morning; the evening before had been -devoted to what Cousin Honoria called “getting acquainted.” - -“I should love,”--Blue Bonnet looked from one to another of the three -with that quick smile of hers, which seemed taking for granted perfect -agreement with her wishes,--“I should just _love_ to go all about -Boston in one of those big sight-seeing motors.” - -There was a moment’s silence; it seemed to Miss Augusta that the very -portraits on the wall looked horrified. - -“Uncle Cliff meant to take me when he was on last winter,” Blue Bonnet -explained in blissful unconsciousness, “but we didn’t get ’round to it.” - -Miss Honoria and Miss Augusta looked at their brother; as the man -of the family, it was his place to deal with such an unlooked-for -emergency. - -“We will go, by all means,” Cousin Tracy answered; he abhorred -motor cars, and now he was called upon to spend his morning riding -about Boston in a public one! Young people nowadays had the most -extraordinary ideas. - -“Perhaps your aunts would like to join us,” he suggested. - -But the sisters, it appeared, had various duties on hand, which would -prevent their going pleasuring that morning. - -Strangely enough, Mr. Winthrop really enjoyed his morning. Blue -Bonnet’s interest in everything was refreshing, her point of view, her -own. On the whole, she was pleased to approve of his city, as a city. - -“I’ve learned a lot of history,” she announced at the luncheon table. -“It was ever so interesting really _seeing_ Bunker Hill! But what queer -little narrow streets you have in ever so many places! I suppose, -when they first laid Boston out, they didn’t realize how much was -going to happen here. Cousin Tracy’s going to take me to the Library -this afternoon; I’ve been there before, but I reckon one could go -there every time one came to Boston. Take it all around, Boston is -considerable of a town, isn’t it?” - -“Boston considerable of a--” Miss Augusta repeated, helplessly. -She glanced at her brother, but Mr. Winthrop did not look in the -least dismayed; on the contrary, he appeared to be enjoying himself -exceedingly. - -The afternoon was given to the Library, with, later, a walk on the -Common. In the evening, Cousin Honoria and Cousin Augusta took their -young guest to a concert. Blue Bonnet went to bed feeling that she had -been quite dissipated. - -The next day was a truly April day; showery enough by afternoon to -keep people indoors,--anyone, that is, who happened to be visiting the -Boston relatives,--but with sweet, damp odors coming from the Common -in to Blue Bonnet through her open window, as she sat writing to -Uncle Cliff, and thinking a little longingly of the broad veranda at -Woodford, the big, pleasant garden, fast putting on its Spring dress. -How could people be content to live their lives out in cities? - -Cousin Honoria and Cousin Augusta were taking the daily nap that only -a family crisis had power to prevent; Cousin Tracy was in the library -when Blue Bonnet came down. - -“I thought maybe you wouldn’t mind showing me your collections?” she -asked. “And don’t you think we might get a walk later? I think being -out in the rain is fun.” - -“I wonder if I did at sixteen?” Cousin Tracy answered, laying down his -book, and going to open the doors of the tall cabinets where he kept -his collections of rare coins and medals. - -The medals interested Blue Bonnet more than the coins; they had been -won by someone; each in itself represented some deed of daring, some -act of courage. “Every one has its own story, hasn’t it?” she said. - -“Yes,” Mr. Winthrop replied, “with the same theme as a foundation.” - -“I wish you could tell me some of them.” - -“I wish I could tell them to myself. And on the other side, think how -many stories there are--to which there are no medals attached.” - -“You mean?” - -Mr. Winthrop sat down in the big chair opposite. The rain had stopped, -and through the wide bow-window came a sudden flash of sunshine, -lighting up the sober room, and turning the bronze medal in Blue -Bonnet’s hand to gold. “You know the story of the Alamo?” he said. - -“I could not be a Texas girl and _not_ know it,” Blue Bonnet -answered,--she could hardly remember when her father had first told it -to her. - -“_There_ is a story to stir the hearts of men for all time! I should -like an ‘Alamo medal’ to put among these others.” - -“And they must have had them, if--I see now what you meant, Cousin -Tracy.” - -“Did you know that among those men was one whose father had been a -Woodford man? A distant connection of the family, at that?” - -Blue Bonnet shook her head. “I never knew that.” - -“Woodford should be proud of him. Not a bad subject for a Sargent, eh?” - -It seemed to Blue Bonnet, that if all roads led to Rome, most subjects -nowadays led up, sooner or later, to the Sargent. “Then you know about -the Sargent competition?” she asked. - -“My dear Señorita, could one have relatives in Woodford, and not know -of it?” - -“And you feel that way about it, too? Oh, I am glad!” - -Mr. Winthrop smiled slightly. “I have sometimes thought that if I lived -in Woodford, I might be tempted to feel that way about it.” - -Blue Bonnet smiled across at him in perfect understanding. “I’m not -going to try, you know.” - -“Ah!” Then Cousin Tracy’s face sobered; Lucinda would not at all -approve of the turn the conversation was taking. - -“Isn’t that a mistake?” he asked. “Will not your grandmother and aunt -be disappointed if you do not try?” - -“That’s the worst of it,” Blue Bonnet admitted. “Somehow, not doing -the things that perhaps one ought to do seems to make one more -uncomfortable here than it used to at home on the ranch.” - -“It looks as though you were developing a New England conscience. An -exceedingly troublesome possession to have around--at times, but, once -acquired, extremely difficult to get rid of.” - -“I believe you,” Blue Bonnet answered, ruefully. - -She was sure of it, as she lay awake that night in the big bed in the -spare room, listening to the unaccustomed city noises, and trying _not_ -to listen to the thoughts running so persistently through her mind. How -disappointed Grandmother and Aunt Lucinda would be at her not trying, -how pleased if she did; how proud Uncle Cliff would be, if she won a -prize. And like an undercurrent through it all, her father’s story -of the Alamo. How odd that one of those men should have been from a -Woodford family! A connection of the family! - -“I reckon I’ll just have to do it!” she sighed at last. - -She did not oversleep the next morning; when the maid tapped at her -door, she found Blue Bonnet up and dressed. - -“I’ve had a beautiful time!” Blue Bonnet told the sisters, as she and -Cousin Tracy were starting for the depot. - -“I hope Cousin Elizabeth will lend you to us again,” Cousin Honoria -said, and Cousin Augusta added that it was wonderful how a young person -brightened up a house. - - - - -CHAPTER XX - -CONCERNING THE SARGENT - - -To go into a thing half-heartedly was not Blue Bonnet’s fashion; before -she was half-way to Woodford she was deep in plans for her paper. It -should not be hard, just to tell the story of The Alamo, as her father -used to tell it to her. She must find out about that Woodford man, but -there were any amount of old record books at the Woodford Library; -Alec had shown them to her one afternoon,--she had thought them very -dull-looking. - -No one else would have thought of this subject; and she would say -nothing about it to anyone--not even at home--until her paper was -finished. Then Grandmother should be allowed to see it before it was -handed in. - -It was mighty good of her and Aunt Lucinda not to have bothered -her about it; perhaps--Blue Bonnet straightened herself at the -thought--they had not considered it worth while,--had been sure that in -spite of her protestations she would come around in the end. - -“They came near being disappointed,” she said to herself; “if Cousin -Tracy hadn’t given me such a good subject, I shouldn’t be going to -try.” - -Alec was waiting when the train drew into the Woodford station; “I -thought Bruce and the cart would make better time than Peter and the -phaeton,” he explained. “You don’t want to start the week being late to -school, I suppose? So they did get you off in time?” - -“They didn’t have to ‘get’ me; I met all their efforts more than -half-way. I’ve had a beautiful time--and I hope Woodford’s missed me a -little bit?” - -“Some of it has. Mind you don’t go and do it again.” - -“I may not get the opportunity.” - -Alec was not the only one glad to see her; as for Solomon, he was all -over her, before she was well out of the cart. There was only time to -kiss Grandmother and Aunt Lucinda, before snatching up her school-books. - -“Well!” Kitty demanded, waiting for her at the parsonage gate with -Sarah; “I hope you’re glad to get back.” - -“Even if I were not, I hope I am too polite to say so,” Blue Bonnet -laughed, falling into step. Going to and coming from school was fun; it -was the staying there that was apt to prove irksome. - -She did not go directly home from school that afternoon; instead, -she turned off in the direction of the Library, standing well back -from the street in its own square of green. It had been easy to put -Sarah and Amanda off; the rest of the club were busy “making up” -these afternoons. It seemed to Blue Bonnet, that, on the whole, it -was Miss Fellows who was paying the penalty for the fourteen’s act of -insubordination. - -Once at the Library, Blue Bonnet hurried to the little room at one -side, devoted to the books concerning local history. There was no one -else there, though the reading-room was filling fast with pupils on -Sargent thoughts intent. Standing before the rows of musty-looking old -volumes, Blue Bonnet gave an impatient thought to the originator of so -much trouble. It was positively wicked to waste such a glorious Spring -afternoon indoors. Perhaps, if she hurried there would still be time -for a ride. - -Blue Bonnet found that it was not going to be as easy to keep her -secret as she had thought, neither at home nor at school. Some of the -fourteen had already been granted the longed-for permission, and on -the big board up at the front of the assembly-room, the list of papers -turned in--including titles and names of competitors--was lengthening -daily. - -“I think,” Blue Bonnet confided one afternoon to Chula, as they started -briskly off down the drive, “that I’ll begin to write mine on Saturday -morning; I’ve got all the dates and details about ready.” - -At the sound of quick steps behind her, she looked around. “Two is -company, you know,” Boyd said, riding up beside her; “I hope you are -in a mood for company--present company, at that.” - -“Then you don’t call a horse and dog company?” - -“Do you?” - -“Certainly, and very good company.” Blue Bonnet leaned forward to pat -Victor; they had become good friends since that ride together last -October. “You’ve been riding Victor too hard--again,” she added, with -sudden severity. - -“Victor has been spoiled ridiculously. He and I have been having a bit -of an argument.” - -Blue Bonnet’s eyes flashed; “He is not spoiled; but he is used to his -owner.” - -“He will get used to me--after a while; he’s been learning a thing or -two lately.” - -By way of answer, Blue Bonnet wheeled Chula around towards home. She -knew now _why_ she had not liked Boyd Trent; underneath that smiling, -easy politeness were selfishness and cruelty. - -Boyd turned too; she was a queer girl, but she was interesting,--which -was more than could be said for some of her friends,--and she rode -well. “Are you always so extremely sociable?” he asked. - -Blue Bonnet flushed; Aunt Lucinda would say that she had been showing -her dislike too plainly. “I was thinking of--something,” she said; “I -suppose you are looking forward to summer?” After all, he was even more -of a newcomer in Woodford than she was, and he hadn’t half as many -friends; even if one were horrid, one might have feelings like other -people. - -“Well, rather!” Boyd laughed; “I’ve seen livelier spots.” - -“Don’t you like it at the academy?” - -“Slow like all the rest of the place.” He pulled out a note-book; “I’ll -show you some snap-shots of my school at home.” - -Blue Bonnet brought Chula nearer; the snap-shots though small were -clear, and the bits of school-life they gave interested her. She -decided that she would like a camera; she would like some Woodford -views to take back to the ranch. - -“Did you take these?” she asked. - -“Yes,” Boyd answered. “I’ll overhaul the camera, and we’ll go -picture-hunting some Saturday morning.” He was returning the views to -his note-book, and, as he spoke, some papers fell from it to the ground. - -“One would think you were taking notes for a book--” Blue Bonnet began, -then she stopped. They _were_ notes, and they were all in Alec’s -handwriting. - -Boyd had slipped down from his horse, and was gathering the slips of -paper up hurriedly; he looked confused, Blue Bonnet thought. - -The little incident came back to her the next morning, as Kitty drew -her to a standstill before the bulletin board in the assembly-room. -“Three more names,” Kitty commented; “they’re coming in fast. Why, -there’s Boyd Trent’s. I didn’t know he meant to try; it not being the -regulation thing, apparently, for outsiders to do.” - -Blue Bonnet let the little dig pass; she was bending to read the title -of Boyd’s paper--“The After Stories of Some Sargent Winners.” Suddenly, -Blue Bonnet saw again the little pile of papers lying in the dusty -road, and Boyd’s face as he bent to pick them up. - -“What’s the matter?” Kitty asked; “Are you beginning to repent? It’s -not too late even yet! Billy’s still on the tenterhooks,--I think Mr. -Hunt might temper judgment with mercy a little more quickly,--and if -there’s time for Billy Slade to get up a paper, there’s time enough for -you. Nothing happening, you’ll be reading Katherine Clark’s name there -before many days.” - -“Come on!” Blue Bonnet said. “No, I’m not beginning to repent; I’ve -always understood that it was a very uncomfortable process to go -through with.” Her thoughts were in a whirl. Had Boyd really taken -Alec’s--She couldn’t think that. - -She thought about it all during opening exercises; also, all through -the Latin recitation afterwards, with the result that she failed twice -on questions that she knew quite as well as the girl next her who -answered them so glibly. - -“So like the dear old days!” Kitty murmured provokingly; and Blue -Bonnet decided to put the matter out of her thoughts until after -school. Just what she intended to do then, was not clear to her; she -could hardly go to Boyd and accuse him of--that. - -She wouldn’t ride that afternoon; Boyd would probably have Victor--she -wished General Trent knew how seldom Alec had the use of his own horse -nowadays; she and Alec would go for a walk, and-- - -“Elizabeth!” Miss Fellows said, “I am afraid that you are not attending -to the matter in hand.” - -“But I’m going to, really and truly!” Blue Bonnet promised, with an -earnestness not all for Miss Fellows. “Mind you do,” she told herself, -“or there won’t be any time for walking _this_ afternoon.” - -“No, I can’t go home with you!” she assured Kitty after school. “I -can’t go home with any of you girls! Yes, there is something on, Little -Miss Why; but I am not going to tell you what it is.” - -Kitty looked impatient; “You’re the greatest girl for wrapping yourself -up in mysteries!” - -“I’m not!” Blue Bonnet answered; “but little girls mustn’t ask -impertinent questions; good-bye, I’ll see you to-morrow morning.” - -“Or before--perhaps,” Kitty retorted. “As I take the notion.” - -Blue Bonnet found Alec reading on the side piazza; he _was_ looking -troubled about something, she told herself. “If you don’t mind, I would -like to follow our brook this afternoon,” she said. - -“And I am to follow you?” - -“It would be more sociable if we kept together.” - -They went out across the back meadow, the dogs leaping and barking on -ahead, just as they had that August afternoon. A good deal had happened -in the eight months since, Blue Bonnet thought; it did not seem as if -any other eight months could ever bring so many new experiences; she -felt considerably more than eight months older. - -“What are you looking so sober over?” Alec asked. - -“A great many things.” - -They had reached the brook, and turning they followed it back along -the way it had come until the woods were reached; here they went more -slowly. The April woods were too lovely to be hurried through, Blue -Bonnet thought, with the light falling soft and shimmering through the -young green of the trees, and the Spring beauties making a delicate -border for the brook, which laughed and splashed over the stones, as if -it knew that at last the long winter were gone for good. - -“Let’s go up to our old picnic place,” Blue Bonnet suggested, and they -came at last to the open space where they had lunched that afternoon, -with, it would seem, the very same squirrel eying them askance from -the upper bough of a tall tree. - -“Isn’t it nice here!” Blue Bonnet leaned back against the moss-covered -trunk of an old tree. “Why couldn’t we come out here for school! It -would be much more sensible!” - -“From your point of view!” - -Blue Bonnet passed a hand lovingly over the pink and white beauties -which seemed to be smiling up at her. “And isn’t it good that at last -all the fourteen can try for the Sargent? Billy got his discharge -papers this noon.” - -“I thought Mr. Hunt would prove amenable.” - -“How soon do you send your paper in?” Blue Bonnet was picking a knot of -the flowers for her blouse and did not look up; she hoped her question -sounded sufficiently casual. - -“I--oh, I’ve decided to follow your example.” - -“You mean you’ve given up trying?” - -“Sounds that way, doesn’t it?” Alec was looking straight ahead of him; -there was a little pucker between his brows. - -Blue Bonnet seemed for the moment to be giving _her_ attention to her -flowers. It was just as she had expected; by some means, evidently not -fair ones, Boyd must have secured Alec’s notes and used them. Of course -she had not liked him--he was selfish and cruel and mean! And she would -have to pretend not to know, unless Alec made some sign, which he -would not--she wasn’t good at pretending. - -[Illustration: “‘BUT I THOUGHT,’ SHE SAID, ‘THAT IT WAS A GIRL’S -PRIVILEGE TO CHANGE HER MIND?’”] - -“But I thought,” she said, “that it was a _girl’s_ privilege to change -her mind?” - -“Mayn’t we borrow one of your privileges occasionally? You borrow some -of ours. Besides, I won a prize last year--suppose I should do it -again, wouldn’t too much glory be bad for a fellow?” - -“Aunt Lucinda won it three times running when she was a girl.” - -“Yes, but she was--Miss Lucinda! Come to think of it, my lady, you are -not precisely in a position to lecture me for not trying.” - -“But I--” Blue Bonnet caught herself up; “I don’t want to lecture -anyone--to-day,” she ended, and leaning back again she looked -thoughtfully up at the soft stretch of blue showing between the tree -tops. - -She wished Alec would up and fight Boyd on his own ground! But then, -Boyd had stolen his ammunition. Good subjects for the Sargent were not -lying around waiting to be picked up; no wonder, when one remembered -all the papers that had been written since the originating of the -competition. - -Blue Bonnet caught her breath; suppose-- - -But he would not take her subject. Very well, he would have to be -managed. She could not help feeling a very real sense of regret. She -had meant to begin writing her paper to-morrow morning; she had become -honestly interested in the doing of it, and she was looking forward to -Grandmother’s and Aunt Lucinda’s surprise and pleasure when she told -them. As for the girls-- - -Fortunately, she had said nothing about it. There would not be time to -hunt up another subject; besides, she didn’t want any other, she knew -how Alec felt about that; still, she was offering him a really new -idea. It was the manner of offering it that was troubling her now. - -“We aren’t very talkative, are we?” she said. - -“We don’t seem to be,” Alec agreed. - -“Shall I tell you about Cousin Tracy’s medals? He has a fine -collection;” and presently she had him interested in the short accounts -Mr. Winthrop had given her, introducing--much as he had done--the -subject of the Alamo, and the fact that the father of one of its heroes -had been a Woodford man. - -“I never knew that,” Alec said. - -“I’m glad, somehow,--so long as I belong to both places,--that Woodford -can claim a share in the Alamo.” And Blue Bonnet went on to tell the -story as her father used to tell it to her; seeing, and making Alec see -the tragic drama enacted there in that little church near San Antonio -during those memorable three weeks; the struggle, the heroic courage, -the no less heroic endurance of the men, who, like the Old Guard, -could die, but would not surrender. - -“I don’t wonder your Texans took ‘Remember the Alamo’ for their war-cry -afterwards!” Alec said. There was an eager light in the boy’s gray -eyes; he had not come of a race of soldiers for nothing. - -He was not much more talkative going home than he had been coming, -but from a different reason, Blue Bonnet felt sure; and she lingered -a moment on the porch, watching him cross the lawn after saying good -night. “Will he, or won’t he, Solomon?” she asked. - -As she came up the drive the next afternoon, after her ride with the -club, Alec came to meet her. “See here,” he said, stroking the head -Chula stretched towards him, “I’ve been thinking--” - -“Did it come hard?” Blue Bonnet laughed. - -“I’ll settle that score later! We’ll stick to business now, if you -please. My New England thrift makes me hate to see good material going -to waste.” - -“He will do it!” Blue Bonnet told herself. “Then why not prevent it?” -she asked. - -“Don’t _you_ feel an inner call to turn that Alamo business into a -Sargent?” - -Blue Bonnet stroked Chula’s mane thoughtfully; “No,” she answered, “I -don’t think I do;” and to herself, she added, that she didn’t--now. - -“I’ve a notion that if you don’t do something of the sort your Woodford -relatives will be a bit disappointed.” - -“They might be more disappointed if I did.” - -“Then you are _quite_ sure?” - -“Perfectly.” - -“In that case--it’s such splendid material, I really don’t see how you -have strength to let it alone--I believe I’ll change my mind a second -time.” - -“You may; only don’t get into the habit--and change it again,” Blue -Bonnet warned. - -“I won’t,” Alec promised; “I’m going straight to work. I’m no end -obliged to you for telling that story; it’s the best subject ever.” - - * * * * * - -Spring came early that year, and no one rejoiced more in its coming -than Blue Bonnet. Now that the winter was over, she began to realize -how long it had seemed; and, as the days went by, Miss Fellows began -to realize with equal vividness something of what Miss Rankin had gone -through with last fall. - -There was no wilful breaking of rules, Blue Bonnet had not forgotten -her promise, but there was much inward rebellion and outward struggle, -resulting in more or less inattention during school hours. Blue -Bonnet’s eyes would wander again and again to the window, her thoughts -drifting even further afield. The remembrance of what the ranch must -be like now grew daily more insistent. - -The long rides and walks after school, the hunts for wild flowers, the -tennis which, with the coming of Spring, the Woodford young people had -promptly instituted, helped a good deal. - -By the fifteenth of May, all of the papers for the Sargent had to be in. - -“And to-morrow is the fifteenth!” Blue Bonnet rejoiced one afternoon. -“Now, perhaps, the old thing can drop!” - -“Ah, but the waiting will begin now,” Ruth said. - -“Can’t you wait in silence?” - -“You’re a very disrespectful girl!” Debby said severely. - -Blue Bonnet smiled agreeingly; “I have learned a lot of things since I -came East, haven’t I?” - -The “We are Seven’s” were sitting under the trees in Kitty’s front -yard, resting after a long walk. “I’m going to have a birthday next -Saturday week,” Amanda announced. - -“Is there to be a celebration?” Kitty inquired. - -Amanda nodded importantly. - -“Of course there is, little Miss Why!” Debby said. “There’s some use -in having a birthday in Woodford. If you were wise, Blue Bonnet, you’d -arrange to have yours while you were here--there would be something -doing then.” - -“In August I’ll be on the ranch--and there’ll be something doing -there. There’s some good in having a birthday on the Blue Bonnet Ranch.” - -“Aunt Huldah”--Amanda looked still more important--“says I may bring a -party out there for supper and--” - -Kitty came nearer; “‘Codlin’s your friend!’ And look here,” she turned -to the others, “we’ll appoint a body-guard right now to see that Blue -Bonnet doesn’t pay any visits to the Poor Farm between now and a week -from Saturday.” - -“I’ve never been there but that once!” Blue Bonnet protested. - -“That’s not saying you wouldn’t go again if the fancy seized you,” -Kitty rejoined. - -“I wish you would listen,” Amanda objected; “I thought I’d ask you -girls--” - -“If you didn’t some of us would be asking the reason why,” Debby -interposed. - -“And the boys who were at the ‘skating-rink party’ that day. I couldn’t -take any larger party than that.” - -“Making it Gentlemen’s Day?” Blue Bonnet asked. - -“Uncle Dave’s just finished building a new barn,” Amanda went on. - -Kitty clapped her hands--“And we’re to dance in it after supper! Oh, -what fun!” - -“It’ll be moonlight coming home, I looked it up in the almanac.” -Amanda leaned back with a sigh of satisfaction. - -“Amanda Parker, you’re the sensiblest girl!” Kitty declared. “Now I -don’t believe Blue Bonnet or I would ever have thought of providing a -full moon too. Sarah might’ve.” - -Blue Bonnet carried her good news home. “And I may go this time?” she -said. “I won’t ask anybody to tea for that night. I’d just love to -see a real farm. I suppose it’s what Uncle Joe would call a ‘juvenile -ranch.’ Twelve days is going to be an awful long while to wait.” - -“A what, my dear?” Aunt Lucinda suggested. - -“Very--spelled like--awful,” Blue Bonnet laughed. - -“The days are going pretty fast the past weeks,” Grandmother said, -thinking sadly that already May was half gone and that June would soon -be here; even now, Mr. Ashe was writing of coming East for Blue Bonnet. -The summer seemed to stretch ahead, unusually long and quiet; and who -knew what the fall would bring forth? Blue Bonnet had not said as much -lately about coming back; and once Mr. Ashe had her safely on the -ranch, would he be willing to part with her again? - -Grandmother roused herself; at least, Blue Bonnet had not gone yet. -Looking up, she found Blue Bonnet watching her rather soberly; and -presently, when supper was over, the latter ran hastily upstairs to -her own room. - -“I’ve the best plan ever, Solomon!” she confided to him, as he danced -on before her. Five minutes later, she was down again. “I’m going to -the office to mail a letter,” she announced from the sitting-room -doorway; “I won’t be gone long.” - -Those twelve days were not so long in passing. That all of the -invitations should have been promptly accepted was only to be expected. - -“It’s about the only thorough-going jollification we’ll have time for -between now and closing of school,” Debby told Blue Bonnet; “the exams -will be beginning soon.” - -“And we’ll have all last winter’s agony to go through with again?” - -“That depends upon how easily you agonize.” - -“I’m not quite so scared as I was then,” Blue Bonnet said; “I wonder if -one would ever get where an exam didn’t really bother one at all?” - -“I’m not wasting my time over any such nonsense,” Kitty declared; “I’m -wondering why the wagon doesn’t come.” - -The party were waiting on the Parker front steps for the big hay wagon -from the farm; the girls, in their fresh summer dresses, making a -bright spot of color against the green background of the vine covering -the piazza. - -“Here it comes!” one of the boys said. - -Billy had provided himself with a horn, a battered old affair which had -seen much service but was still capable of more, as Billy proceeded to -prove, waking the echoes of the quiet old street. - -“Billy!” Mrs. Parker implored, coming out, “you’re not going to take -that thing?” - -“I am surprised at you!” Billy eyed her reproachfully. “Don’t I always -take it?” - -“We won’t let him blow it too often,” Alec promised; “if he tries to, -we’ll drop him and it overboard.” - -“Isn’t living in a village ever and ever so much more fun than living -on a ranch?” Kitty demanded of Blue Bonnet as the wagon started. - -“Tell her ‘no,’” Alec said. - -“Tell her comparisons are odious,” another of the boys suggested. - -“Tell _me_ to come and see,” Billy urged. - -And suddenly Blue Bonnet found herself wishing that it were possible to -take all the “We are Seven’s” and some of their friends back to Texas -with her. Would they find the life there as strange and as confusing -as she had found it here? At least, there would be no school; just -long happy care-free days to be spent out-of-doors. She would like -Uncle Joe Terry to know Kitty--she could see the twinkle in his shrewd -kindly eyes as he looked down into the freckled, piquant little face; -she would like him to know Sarah, too, and all the girls, and Alec. -And she would like them all to know Uncle Joe. So long as there were -no fences making choice of side imperative, even Amanda was good fun; -besides, she was a club member. - -But of course, it was not to be thought of. - -“If I were the ‘rankin’ officer,’” Kitty announced, “I should be -calling you to attention just about now, Blue Bonnet Ashe. You are the -unhearingest girl that ever was!” - -“But you’re not, you know,” Blue Bonnet answered; “and I was thinking -of something.” - -“You mostly are--when you shouldn’t be; and mostly aren’t when you -should be,” Kitty observed. - -“The ‘rankin’ officer’ is a part of the past, so far as we are -concerned,” Debby said comfortably. - -“And so will the ‘jolly good’ be soon,” Billy said. - -“And will you tell me,” Kitty looked from one to another, as if the -question were a momentous one, “what we are going to do next term with -a teacher named _Kent_!” - -“You haven’t got her yet,” one of the boys reminded her. “‘There’s many -a slip ’twixt the cup and the lip.’” - -“‘Spell it with a we, my lord, spell it with a we,’” Alec quoted. - -“And have her _V_ent it all on us?” Ruth laughed. - -“Somebody kindly head Sarah off! She’s getting ready to remonstrate!” -Kitty added. - -“I see the new barn!” Susy called; “I guess you’re glad we’re nearly -there.” She looked up at Mrs. Parker, in the seat of honor beside the -driver. - -“I’ve chaperoned you young people before,” Mrs. Parker answered,--a -remark, which, as Alec said, could be construed in more than one way. - -“Choose your partners,” Billy called; “it’ll save time afterwards.” - -They were within sight of the low, stone farmhouse by now; from the -front porch, Amanda’s Aunt Huldah was waving a welcome to them. - -Boyd gave Billy a sudden shove into the road, slipping into his place -beside Blue Bonnet. “May I have the first dance?” he asked. - -“It’s promised,” she answered; Alec had seen to that the night before. - -“Well, I like that!” Billy stood staring after the wagon. “A nice way -to treat a fellow.” - -“He thought you needed exercise, Billy,” Kitty called. - -“Then, the second?” Boyd asked; she had seemed to avoid him whenever -possible lately,--he half wanted to find out why; and outside of that, -she was the best dancer there. - -The wagon was stopping, but Blue Bonnet did not appear to have noticed; -she was looking off down the road they had come by, a doubtful -expression in her blue eyes; then she turned, meeting Boyd’s glance -fully, “I’ll give you the next to the last.” - -“The next to the last!” She was a queer girl. - -“Come on, Blue Bonnet!” Amanda called; “I want to introduce you to Aunt -Huldah--you and Boyd too.” - -“I’m coming!” Blue Bonnet did not seem to see the helping hand Boyd -held out. - -As she went up the steps with the other girls, he stood a moment -looking after her. He was not so sure now that he did want to find out -why she had--she had some nonsense in her mind. It couldn’t be about-- - -With a little shake of the shoulders, Boyd followed the rest. - - - - -CHAPTER XXI - -THE END OF THE TERM - - -Boyd was in two minds about claiming that dance--it wouldn’t do the -little Texan any harm to be called down; but when the time came, he -presented himself before Blue Bonnet, outwardly as smiling as usual. - -“Would you mind if we sat it out?” she asked. - -Boyd looked his surprise; she had not been sitting out any of the other -dances, and again that uneasy feeling came over him. “As you like, of -course,” he answered, leading the way to the old bench under a big -apple tree just outside. - -“I wanted to tell you,” Blue Bonnet began at once,--“I’ve thought it -all over, and it doesn’t seem fair _not_ to tell you--that I know -about--” - -Boyd’s quick glance of astonishment, even though she felt it to be half -assumed, made it hard to go on. - -“About your Sargent paper,” she added determinedly. - -“Is that to be wondered at? It is down on the board with the rest.” - -“I think you know what I mean. You know that those notes you dropped -the other day belonged to Alec.” - -“Upon my word, that is--” - -“And that the subject you used was really the one he was using.” - -“Aren’t you taking a good deal for granted?” Boyd broke in; she should -not have it all her own way. - -“You know what I say _is_ so,” Blue Bonnet insisted. “Those were Alec’s -notes, the subject was his, and all at once he gave up sending in a -paper. It’s very plain.” - -“It has not occurred to you that Alec might have given me those notes?” - -“Then, in that case, you would not have looked so--ashamed, while you -were picking them up.” - -Boyd sprang to his feet, his face crimson. “I don’t wonder they sent -you East to be taught--manners!” - -It was Blue Bonnet’s turn to crimson, but she held back the retort -trembling at the edge of her tongue; she had come out there to tell -Boyd Trent what she knew, and she had told him. It was inconceivable -that a Trent--the General’s grandson, and Alec’s cousin--should have -done this thing. - -“I only wish you were a boy!” Boyd said. - -“I’d like well to be--for a few moments,” Blue Bonnet answered, turning -away. - -Boyd did not follow her; instead he wandered off to the lower end of -the yard, out of sight of the lantern-lighted barn, but not out of -hearing of the fiddle played by Amanda’s Uncle Dave. Leaning against -the old stone wall, the boy stared miserably out over the broad moonlit -meadow. - -The worst of it was that he did not know what Blue Bonnet would do -now. As things were, it would be just his luck for that paper to take -a prize. It ought to, considering how carefully Alec had prepared -those notes; there had been very little left for him to do, beyond -putting them together. He wouldn’t have bothered about writing a -paper at all--what did he care for Woodford customs?--except that his -grandfather had seemed to expect it, and he wanted to keep on the right -side of his grandfather--for various reasons. Alec shouldn’t have left -the notes lying around, he knew he had been hunting for a subject; -and anyhow, they were only notes--taken from books; he wouldn’t have -thought of taking a real paper. There would have been plenty of time -for Alec to get up another one; it was the sort of thing he liked -doing. If only Blue Bonnet had not--Alec could have been depended -on not to tell; he had not referred to the matter since--Boyd moved -impatiently; that brief interview between his cousin and himself was -one of the things he preferred to forget. - -It was all a horrid mess whatever way you looked at it; he would be -mighty glad when school closed; next fall he should be going back to -his own school; he never wanted to see Woodford again. - -In the meantime, he supposed that Amanda girl was wondering where her -partner for this last dance was? She would have to wonder, that was all. - -They were finishing the dance as he went back to the barn. Amanda -received his murmured apology about a sudden headache in indignant -silence; she didn’t believe he had a headache. - -More than once, during the ride home, Boyd felt Kitty’s inquisitive -eyes upon him. “Why aren’t you singing with the rest of us?” she -demanded at last. - -“I’d rather listen.” - -“You didn’t look as if you were doing even that,” Kitty remarked. - -Alec glanced at his cousin; something had happened during that sitting -out. - -“Don’t let’s wait to talk,” Susy urged; “we’ll be home before we know -it now. Mrs. Parker, mayn’t we go around the long way? It’s such a -beautiful night.” - -But Mrs. Parker vetoed this request; the short way ’round was fully -long enough in her opinion. - - * * * * * - -Two or three days later, Blue Bonnet came in after school waving a -letter. “I met the carrier! It’s from Uncle Cliff! He expects to get -here by the twelfth. He will be here in two weeks! And then in ten -days school will be out!” Blue Bonnet waltzed Solomon about the room -excitedly. - -There was a litter of sewing about the sitting-room; Blue Bonnet was -to take her summer things back with her, and Grandmother insisted on -having a share in the making of them. Being fitted by Grandmother was -much pleasanter than being fitted by Mrs. Morrow, Blue Bonnet thought; -she didn’t fill her mouth full of pins, and then sigh if one so much as -stirred. - -Not that there were no fittings to be gone through with at the -old-fashioned house at the further end of the village; Mrs. Morrow was -making the new white dress for “Closing Day” right now, and Blue Bonnet -was due in her little trying-on room right now, too. - -“To think that it’s only two weeks!” Blue Bonnet looked about the -sitting-room a little soberly; would she be homesick for it after she -got back to the ranch? The great living-room there was not much like -this, certainly. - -“Only a matter of weeks,” Aunt Lucinda said, dislodging Solomon from -the piece of muslin, where he had suddenly elected to take a nap. - -Blue Bonnet’s face sobered even more; if only they wouldn’t care so -much. “Uncle Cliff thinks Chula had better go out to Darrel’s for the -summer,” she went on. “And, oh, Grandmother! He’s going to give me a -week in New York before we go West!” - -“That will be fine!” Mrs. Clyde said, her thoughts going back to the -Spring afternoon when the other Elizabeth had sat there on that same -lounge telling of certain plans, a letter from Texas in her hand. - -“I think, Blue Bonnet,” Aunt Lucinda suggested, “that Mrs. Morrow will -be wondering where you are.” - -“You’d think she give that up by now, wouldn’t you?” Blue Bonnet -remarked. “But she always looks just as surprised as if it was the -first time I’d kept her waiting. Come on, Solomon, you may go, -too,--but you are not to chase the cat, remember.” - -The “We are Seven’s” received the news of Mr. Ashe’s expected arrival -with mingled pleasure and regret. “It isn’t that we mind his coming, if -it didn’t mean your going,” Kitty explained, linking her arm through -Blue Bonnet’s. - -“I suppose,” Ruth said, “that if you asked him your prettiest, he would -let you stay on through the summer.” - -“That’s one of the things you’re not likely to find out,” Blue Bonnet -laughed. - -The seven were out in full force to welcome Mr. Ashe. “May I have her -this time?” he asked Kitty. - -“I reckon we’ll have to lend her to you--for the summer,” Kitty -answered; “but you’ll have to promise first to get her back before -school opens.” - -“Woodford appears to agree with you, Honey,” Mr. Ashe said, as the club -left them at the gate. He stood a moment before opening it. It was over -five months since he had seen her. She had grown taller in the five -months; taller, and a bit older. “I suppose one of these trips I shall -come back and find you quite grown up,” he said. - -Blue Bonnet’s laugh was reassuring. “Not as long as I can help it! Tell -me about everything, Uncle Cliff! It doesn’t seem believable that in -just a little while now I’ll be going back. They’ll be glad to see me, -won’t they?” - -“Uncle Joe intimated pretty plainly that if I came back without you -this time he wouldn’t hold himself responsible for anything that might -happen.” - -“One thing, there won’t be anything changed!” - -Uncle Cliff’s eyes twinkled. - -“And please, Uncle Cliff, you’ll ask Grandmother the first thing? I -want that settled. There she is in the garden; Aunt Lucinda’s out.” - -“Haven’t you asked her, Honey?” - -“I waited till you came; I didn’t want to give her too much time for -thinking it over in.” - -“It is really very good of you to be glad to see me,” Mr. Ashe said, as -Grandmother came forward to meet him, “considering that this time I do -not ‘go back alone.’” - -“I have been telling myself that turn and turn about is only fair -play,” Mrs. Clyde answered; “and that the fall is not so far off.” - -“Please, Grandmother,” Blue Bonnet’s tone was most insinuating, “it -won’t take you very long to get ready?” - -“‘To get ready’?” Mrs. Clyde repeated. - -“Why, to go with us. Uncle Cliff and I have been hoping and planning -for that this ever so long; but I didn’t tell you before, because I -didn’t want you to have time to think up objections in. There aren’t -any really, you know.” - -Grandmother sat down on one of the garden benches, looking from Blue -Bonnet to Mr. Ashe in a surprise too great for words. - -“It would be so lovely,” Blue Bonnet sat down beside her; “for us, I -mean, and we would try to make it as pleasant as possible for you. You -see, I never knew, until I came East, how much I needed a grandmother.” - -“The need was mutual,” Grandmother said softly. - -“And you could keep me from slipping back into the old spoilt ways; you -could see that I did my mending and practising, and only took coffee at -Sunday morning breakfast--” - -Mrs. Clyde smiled. “At least, I should be on hand to bring you back -with me in the fall;” and suddenly, Texas did not seem as far away as -it had. Lucinda wanted to go abroad this summer--the only drawback had -been leaving her mother alone. She would like to see the Blue Bonnet -Ranch, where the other Elizabeth had been so happy during those few -years of her married life. And it would mean too the not parting with -Blue Bonnet for the summer. - -“I will think it over,” she said. - -“But that is just what I didn’t want you to do,” Blue Bonnet protested. -“Please, couldn’t you promise first?” - -“Couldn’t you?” Mr. Ashe said. “Blue Bonnet and I have certainly set -our hearts on this; and I have a rooted objection to having our young -lady disappointed--unnecessarily.” - -“There comes Aunt Lucinda, I hear Solomon’s bark!” Blue Bonnet jumped -up. “May I go and tell her it’s all settled, Grandmother?” - -“You may go and tell her what it is we are trying to settle,” Mrs. -Clyde laughed. - -Miss Lucinda approved of the plan thoroughly. “I think it would be a -delightful trip for you, Mother,” she said. - -“And next year, maybe you won’t be wanting to go abroad, Aunt Lucinda,” -Blue Bonnet said; “then you and Grandmother can both come out to the -ranch.” - -“Perhaps.” Miss Lucinda agreed. - -After supper, Blue Bonnet and her uncle went for a ride. “Chula’ll miss -me,” Blue Bonnet said, patting the glossy neck; “she’s the dearest -horse.” - -“And Firefly will be mighty glad to see you. Listen, Honey, I’ve been -cogitating. Don’t you want to take one or two of those girls along with -you for the summer? You must be sort of used to having girls to run -with by now.” - -“Uncle Cliff! Oh, I would love that!” - -“Kitty, I suppose--who else?” - -“Kitty would be most fun. And Sarah’s been--you don’t know how good -Sarah Blake was to me a while back, Uncle Cliff!” - -“How about telling me, Honey?” - -Mr. Ashe listened to the rather sketchy story she told him, filling in -the outlines from his knowledge of her. When she finished, he leaned -nearer, laying a hand over hers. “Sarah’s going out to the ranch with -us if I have to kidnap her.” - -The thought of Sarah being kidnapped sent Blue Bonnet off into a fit of -laughter. “But,” she said presently, “it wouldn’t do, really, to pick -and choose like that. The others would feel ever so hurt. They’re ‘We -are Seven’s’ too.” - -“Then we’ll corral the whole bunch. There’s room enough for them on the -ranch, and if there isn’t, the one adjoining is in the market.” - -“I wish we could! They’ve all been so nice to me, and we’ve had such -good times together. But I’m afraid it’s impossible.” - -“I thought it was a copy-book maxim that nothing was impossible.” - -“You haven’t lived ten months in Woodford, Uncle Cliff.” - -“The first thing is--whether you really want them all to go?” - -“Indeed I do!” - -“Then the next thing to do is to see how your grandmother feels about -it. It may strike her as a pretty big proposition.” - -“Grandmother won’t mind--she likes young people about. And if she says -yes, I suppose you will allow their fathers and mothers some voice in -the matter?” - -“As a matter of courtesy, it might be as well to,” Mr. Ashe laughed. -“How about your neighbor; I thought it was settled that he was to have -a taste of ranch life?” - -“Alec! Oh, he would like that. It would do him a lot of good. His -cousin is going abroad for the summer, to stay with his people.” - -It was Aunt Lucinda who looked dubious when this latter plan was -explained. “Wouldn’t it mean too much responsibility for you, Mother?” -she asked. - -“But please,” Blue Bonnet exclaimed, “we’d try not to trouble -Grandmother one bit; she wouldn’t have to do anything for us; and we’d -be as good as gold. Why, most of the time, she wouldn’t know we were on -earth.” - -“My dear--” Aunt Lucinda began. - -“That would hardly be a very satisfactory state of mind to be in,” -Mrs. Clyde said; she smiled down into Blue Bonnet’s eager face. “I -should hate to be the one to deprive any of the young people of such a -summer’s outing. And the fact that I am going may make it the easier -for you to secure their parents’ consents.” - -“Thank you so much!” Blue Bonnet said joyously; and Aunt Lucinda -reflected that it was very improbable they would all be allowed to go. - -“The first one who makes you a bit of trouble you send to me, ma’am,” -Mr. Ashe said. - -“They would hate that so!” Blue Bonnet laughed. “But none of us would -dream of bothering Grandmother. And it’s all settled beautifully! We’ll -look like a party of Raymond’s Tourists, won’t we? And now I can tackle -those dreadful exams with a clear mind. They begin to-morrow.” - -Blue Bonnet found Alec in his garden the next morning before breakfast. -“Uncle Cliff’s coming over to see General Trent by and by,” she said. -“Guess what for?” - -Alec’s gray eyes lightened, as if before them he already saw the wide -open sweep of the prairie. “Oh, I say!” he cried. - -“Grandmother’s going!” - -“Good!” - -“And--Uncle Cliff says that it is only fair to prepare you--all the -girls, if we can manage it.” - -Alec stood the shock bravely. “It’ll prove an eye opener for Sarah.” - -“It’ll be like having seven sisters, won’t it--for you?” - -“I’ve always understood,” Alec laughed, “that the only boy in a large -family of girls got a lot of waiting on and spoiling.” - -“You think your grandfather will say yes?” - -“I’m not much afraid of his saying no,” Alec answered. - -The six girls were the next to be told. “This isn’t the official -invitation,” Blue Bonnet explained, as they sat in a little group under -a tree in the school yard--she had started for school good and early -that morning; “Uncle Cliff and I are going visiting this afternoon, but -I wanted you to be prepared--so _you_ wouldn’t say no instead of yes -when your mothers asked if you would like to go.” - -The wonder of it was holding even Kitty speechless. - -“If we could--” Ruth sighed at last. - -“Do you want us to go--very, very much, Blue Bonnet?” Debby asked. - -“I do.” - -“Then,” Debby nodded confidently at the others, “it’s as good as -settled. Blue Bonnet always gets what she wants--if she wants it hard -enough.” - -And, to everybody’s surprise except Blue Bonnet’s and her uncle’s, -Debby’s word proved true. Fathers and mothers shook their heads -doubtfully, uncles and aunts indulged in grave forebodings, big -brothers and sisters offered advice, but after not too much delay all -the invitations were accepted. - -Sarah went about with a look of continual astonishment in her light -blue eyes; to be going to Texas, to be breaking away from all the -old routine of home duties and simple village amusements for a whole -vacation--Sarah and her sense of duty underwent daily conflict. - -“But your father and mother want you to go!” Blue Bonnet argued. -“You’re bound to obey your parents, Sarah.” - -“Sure!” Kitty added. “And don’t you worry, Sallykins, you’re bound to -run across a few things now and then which only your strong sense of -duty will enable you to go through with. Wait until you’re face to face -with your first tamale.” - -School was to close on the twenty-second. The following week, Mr. Ashe -and Blue Bonnet were to spend in New York, giving the fellow travelers -time to make their final preparations,--the whole party leaving -Woodford for Texas on the first of July. - -The ease and rapidity with which Mr. Ashe detailed these arrangements, -took the six club members’ breaths away. - -“We might be simply running in to Boston for a day’s shopping,” Susy -commented. - -“The more time the more worry,” Blue Bonnet said. - -There were three all-engrossing topics of conversation during those -days; the Texas trip, the hoped-for promotion, and the Sargent. - -“Two of which you’ve a share in, and one of which you haven’t!” Kitty -said to Blue Bonnet, now, after enumerating them. - -“Did you know,” Debby asked, “that Boyd Trent had withdrawn his paper?” - -“Withdrawn his paper!” five voices echoed excitedly. “Why didn’t you -tell us before?” - -“I was waiting for a clear field,” Debby laughed. “He told me so -himself this morning.” - -“But why?” Kitty asked. - -“He didn’t tell me that.” - -“Perhaps he thought it wasn’t good enough,” Ruth suggested. - -“I’m sure I sometimes wish I could withdraw mine,” Amanda sighed. - -“It wouldn’t have made any difference; he’d never have got a prize,” -Kitty declared. - -As she went on up the street after leaving the girls, Blue Bonnet told -herself that _she_ knew why Boyd had withdrawn his paper. Perhaps he -had told Debby, knowing Debby would tell her among the others. She had -scarcely seen him since the night of Amanda’s birthday; to all intents -and purposes, he was devoting himself to baseball during most of his -out-of-school time. - -That relations continued strained between the two cousins it was easy -to see; a mere outward semblance of friendliness being kept up on the -General’s account. - -“Solomon,” Blue Bonnet said, as he came to meet her, “should I have -said what I did that night, or shouldn’t I? Maybe it was more or less -of a rushing-in business? But it didn’t seem fair not to let him know -why one couldn’t dance with him, or be friends. And it was true!” - -Solomon appeared perfectly willing to take her word for it. - -“What’s the trouble, Honey?” Uncle Cliff asked, as she came across the -lawn to the bench where he sat, busy over some papers Uncle Joe had -forwarded him. - -“Just some school business,” she hadn’t any right to tell even such a -close confidant as Uncle Cliff about it. “You don’t get much chance to -lead the Simple Life going to school.” - -“The twenty-second’s coming nearer every day, Honey.” - -“At least, the exams will be over soon; the Sargent winners aren’t -given out until the very last day, at closing exercises.” - -“Why didn’t you try? Afraid of cutting out all the others?” Mr. Ashe -laughed. - -“I did think of it--then I changed my mind.” - -She had fallen into their ways and customs pretty well, Mr. Ashe -thought; she couldn’t have been expected to go in for them all. - -Blue Bonnet broke off a spray of white roses, brushing them lightly -across her face. She was sorry on Grandmother’s and Aunt Lucinda’s -account; they were disappointed, though they had said nothing. She -would like them to know the rights of it, and to be able to show -Grandmother the little bundle of papers thrust into one of the -pigeonholes of her desk. - -“By the way,” her uncle asked, “how about the present financial -condition?” - -“I’m getting on,” Blue Bonnet laughed; “last month I actually saved -a whole ten-cent piece. Aunt Lucinda thinks I’m almost ready for an -advance. She’s giving me a camera as a reward of merit.” - -Nor had the little brick house on the mantelpiece been neglected; its -contents were to go to the Floating Hospital. She had not made that -promised visit to Aunt Lucinda’s crippled girls--that was one of the -things that must wait over until fall now; next year she meant not to -have so many wait-overs. - -“I had a wire this morning from Maldon,” Mr. Ashe said; “he places The -Wanderer at our disposal for the trip West; she happens to be lying -idle in Boston.” - -“How perfectly lovely! I must go tell Grandmother; and now--” Blue -Bonnet’s face was radiant, “_now_, Solomon needn’t travel in the -baggage-car.” - -“Maldon will be relieved when he learns that,” Mr. Ashe observed. - -The six received this latest piece of news wide-eyed. “Travel all the -way to Texas in a private car!” Amanda exclaimed. - -“Blue Bonnet Ashe!” Kitty declared solemnly. “It was a lucky day for us -when you came East!” - - * * * * * - -The Boston relatives arrived on the twenty-first for a short visit; -Cousin Honoria and Cousin Augusta looked upon Cousin Elizabeth’s -proposed Western trip in mingled amazement and dismay; a little kindly -advice, a little gentle persuasion, were the least they could offer. - -What would she do on a ranch--where there were cowboys and Mexicans -and--Cousin Honoria glanced appealingly at her sister. - -“Mustangs!” Cousin Augusta felt that she had added the final touch. - -Blue Bonnet left the room with a haste that Grandmother could only -envy. “But I do not intend to ride the mustangs,” she said; “and I -have always wanted to see a real cowboy; and Benita is a Mexican. -Elizabeth was very fond of Benita; so is Blue Bonnet.” - -“I think Mother will enjoy her summer very much,” Miss Lucinda said, -patting Solomon; Solomon had been more than ever attached to Miss -Lucinda lately. Solomon couldn’t understand just what was about to -happen, but he had an instinctive feeling that in an emergency Miss -Lucinda was likely to prove a veritable tower of defence. - -It was that afternoon that Blue Bonnet came home jubilant, as she had -that Friday before Christmas. “I’ve passed!” she announced. “That’s -twice running! Looks like _I_ was getting the habit! And I needn’t have -worked so hard, after all; it wasn’t such a close thing. Alec’s passed -too,” she went on hurriedly, seeing reproof in her aunt’s eye; “and the -girls--Amanda’s conditioned. She’ll have to study this summer. I did -think there wouldn’t be a single school book along.” - -“A little regular study on the part of each one of you girls every -day--” Miss Lucinda began. - -“But,” Blue Bonnet broke in, “nothing is too regular out there, not -even the meals; that’s the delightful part of it.” - -And Grandmother laughed at the sudden look in Cousin Honoria’s and -Cousin Augusta’s eyes. - -At last, the twenty-second really came; Blue Bonnet, standing before -the glass, while Aunt Lucinda buttoned the long line of tiny buttons -down the back of the new white gown, decided that going to school has -its attractions, Closing Day being one of them. And later, sitting in -her place in the big assembly-room, sharing the common thrill of eager -excitement in the air, she was sure of it. - -The graduation exercises were to take place that night. Blue Bonnet was -not much interested in those; she was waiting for the great moment of -the morning--the announcing of the names of the winners of the Sargent -prizes. - -It came at last, the tall boy who had taken her in to supper the night -of her dance leading the list; Blue Bonnet thought his subject sounded -very dull, like himself. If only Mr. Hunt would hurry along to Alec’s -class! Would Alec-- - -“‘Remember the Alamo,’” Mr. Hunt read presently, “Alexander Morton -Trent.” - -It was General Trent who led the applause that time. - -“Now our room!” Kitty whispered. “It’ll be Hester--for the girls!” - -But it was not Hester. - -“‘The Sargents of the Future,’” Mr. Hunt announced, “Katherine Benton -Clark,” and no one was more surprised than Kitty herself. - -“To think,” she whispered to Blue Bonnet, as she came back to her -place, “to think how dreadfully near I came to not being allowed to -try!” - -After the general exercises were various gatherings in the different -classrooms, congratulations to be made and received, good-byes to be -said. - -“And so,” Mr. Hunt said, meeting Blue Bonnet on the stairs, “you did -_not_ let your class go on without you?” - -“Not either time,” she answered happily. - -“I understand that you are off to Texas before long, taking a good -portion of the school with you?” - -“To make sure that they do not go on without me,” she laughed back. -“Good-bye,” she added, holding out her hand, “and--thank you so much.” -He had been mighty kind, she told herself,--what a perfectly delightful -tutor he would have made! - -It was towards late afternoon when she reached home, tired and happy. -The General was there, looking very proud. - -“For the second time,” he was saying, for rather more than the second -time. “He really is a clever boy--they both are, for that matter; it -seems that Boyd withdrew his paper almost at the last--for some reason -or other I couldn’t quite make out--or we might have had a tie between -them.” He turned to Blue Bonnet. “Alec tells me that it is really -you, my dear, whom I have to thank--for supplying him with such an -uncommonly good subject.” - -Cousin Tracy looked interested. “So that’s what you did with it, -Señorita?” - -“I passed it on into the right hands, you see,” Blue Bonnet said, and -presently she slipped away to her room. - -The big trunk which Benita had packed with such loving care for the -journey East stood open, and partly filled, and on the lounge lay her -suit case ready for the morrow. - -Blue Bonnet sat down near it, Solomon beside her, thinking of that last -afternoon at home, and the hopes and fears filling her heart then; -thinking of a good many other things besides. - -It was going to be a different going back from the one she had so -insisted on that November morning; very “decently and in order,” -for--Blue Bonnet’s eyes danced--was not Aunt Lucinda superintending the -packing? - -How many things had happened in this room; she had had her good moments -and her bad, but the former had predominated; and when next fall came -it would be almost like coming home. - -“And if I haven’t learned anything else, Solomon,” she observed, “I -have learned to make a bed beautifully; Aunt Lucinda said as much this -morning.” - -“Will you be wanting any help, Miss?” Delia asked, from the open door, -and Blue Bonnet relinquished most willingly the task of unbuttoning -that long row of buttons. - -“Katie and me ain’t liking to think of to-morrow,” Delia said. “’Tis -the dull house this’ll be the summer long.” - -“You’ll be dusting the parlor _every_ Saturday morning now,” Blue -Bonnet laughed; “not just when I’ve forgotten it.” It was awfully good -of everybody to be nice about not wanting her to go. - -She was sitting on the porch in the twilight, thinking contentedly -of the long twilights to come on the ranch veranda, with Grandmother -sitting close by, and all the “We are Seven’s” and Alec there, too, -when Mrs. Clyde said slowly, “Blue Bonnet, why--when Cousin Tracy -gave you such excellent material to work with--didn’t you try for the -Sargent? Why, at one time, we thought you were going to,--your aunt and -I.” - -Blue Bonnet looked out across the shadowy lawn; she believed she would -tell Grandmother; it should be their secret between them. - -“I have got a reason, truly,” she said; “but it takes in such a number -of other people. It began one afternoon when Boyd Trent met me out -riding, and--” - -“When in doubt, always confide in your grandmother,” Mrs. Clyde -advised, as Blue Bonnet hesitated; “that’s one of the things -grandmothers were made for.” - -“All right,” Blue Bonnet answered. - -“Please,” she asked, as she finished her story, “was it very -dreadful--what I said to Boyd that night?” - -“I think, taking everything into consideration, that it was -very--pardonable,” Grandmother said. - -“And you won’t mind, now that you know I really did mean to try? And -Alec won a prize. I don’t believe I should have done that; and if I -had, Kitty couldn’t’ve.” - -“How should I mind, dear?--now that I understand your reason for not -trying.” - -Blue Bonnet drew a deep breath of relief. “Then I haven’t a single -worry left on my mind. I didn’t like you and Aunt Lucinda thinking I -was being--just horrid.” - -“I am very glad you have told me this, Blue Bonnet. You must let me -tell your aunt.” - -From the stile came the sound of Alec’s whistling--“All the Blue -Bonnets are over the border;” and from the open windows of Mr. Ashe’s -room came the same tune, as he bent over the packing of his valise. - -“They will be over pretty soon now,” Blue Bonnet laughed. - -“Blue Bonnet,” Miss Clyde said from the doorway, “Cousin Honoria is -hoping that you are not too tired to sing one of your Spanish songs -for them?” - -“Of course I’m not!” Blue Bonnet answered. “Grave or gay?” she asked, -as Mr. Winthrop opened the piano for her. - -“Both,” he replied. - -She gave them both, choosing, in closing, the little song Benita had -crooned over her work during those final days at home last year, with -its soft Spanish words of farewell. - -Cousin Honoria and Cousin Augusta suddenly found themselves envying -Cousin Elizabeth. It was wonderful how a young person brightened up a -house. - -When she came back to the veranda, Blue Bonnet found a small detachment -of the “We are Seven’s” there, with Alec and Grandmother. - -“We only came to say,” Debby explained, “that we are so glad we haven’t -got to say a really good-bye; and that we will be down at the station -in the morning.” - -“And mind,” Kitty pointed a warning forefinger, “mind you and Mr. Ashe -don’t forget to come back for us!” - -“As if--” Blue Bonnet laughed. - - * * * * * - -Just before going to bed, Blue Bonnet, in dressing gown and slippers, -came to her aunt’s room. - -Miss Clyde was sitting by one of the open windows, looking out at the -soft, summer starlight, filled with the scent of the yellow and white -honeysuckle covering the veranda below. She was thinking of the past -ten months, wondering how deeply their teachings had taken root with -Blue Bonnet. - -“May I come in--for just a few moments?” Blue Bonnet asked. “I want -to--talk;” and apparently forgetting that Miss Lucinda did not approve -of her sitting on the floor, she dropped down beside her aunt’s -chair, resting an arm on her lap, quite as though Aunt Lucinda were -Grandmother. “I can talk so much better this way,” she said. “Please, -Aunt Lucinda, I’m afraid I’ve been a lot of trouble to you--all these -months. But it hasn’t had to be ‘_Elizabeth!_’ so very often lately, -has it? You do think I’ve improved some?” - -Miss Lucinda smiled. “I do not think that you have ever meant to be ‘a -lot of trouble,’--the words are yours, not mine, my dear; and it has -been a great comfort to both your grandmother and myself, having you -with us.” - -“And when I come back next fall, you’ll see--” Blue Bonnet said -earnestly. “You’ve been ever so good to me, Aunt Lucinda--even if I -didn’t--exactly think so--at the time. And I thought--maybe--we’d make -this our real good-bye; because when Uncle Cliff and I get back from -New York, it won’t be for much more than a stopping over.” - -“But it is not to be _good-bye_,” Miss Lucinda laid a hand over Blue -Bonnet’s--“only, until we meet again.” - -“And,” Blue Bonnet added softly, as her aunt bent to kiss her, “‘Va -Usted con Dios!’” - - -THE END. - - - - -The Blue Bonnet Series - - _By Lela Horn Richards - and - Caroline E. Jacobs_ - - [Illustration] - - Each, one vol., large 12mo, illustrated, $2.00 - - A TEXAS BLUE BONNET - BLUE BONNET’S RANCH PARTY - BLUE BONNET IN BOSTON - BLUE BONNET KEEPS HOUSE - BLUE BONNET--DÉBUTANTE - BLUE BONNET OF THE SEVEN STARS - BLUE BONNET’S FAMILY - - * * * * * - -THE COSY CORNER SERIES - - _By Caroline E. Jacobs_ - - Each, one vol., large 12mo, illustrated, $0.75 - - BAB’S CHRISTMAS AT STANHOPE - THE CHRISTMAS SURPRISE PARTY - A CHRISTMAS PROMISE - - [Illustration] - - L. C. PAGE & COMPANY - 53 Beacon Street : Boston, Mass. - - - - -Selections from L. C. Page & Company’s Books for Girls - -THE BLUE BONNET SERIES - - _Each large 12mo, cloth decorative, illustrated, - per volume_ $ 2.00 - - _The seven volumes, boxed as a set_ 14.00 - - A TEXAS BLUE BONNET - BY CAROLINE E. JACOBS. - - BLUE BONNET’S RANCH PARTY - BY CAROLINE E. JACOBS AND EDYTH ELLERBECK READ. - - BLUE BONNET IN BOSTON - BY CAROLINE E. JACOBS AND LELA HORN RICHARDS. - - BLUE BONNET KEEPS HOUSE - BY CAROLINE E. JACOBS AND LELA HORN RICHARDS. - - BLUE BONNET--DÉBUTANTE - BY LELA HORN RICHARDS. - - BLUE BONNET OF THE SEVEN STARS - BY LELA HORN RICHARDS. - - BLUE BONNET’S FAMILY - BY LELA HORN RICHARDS. - - “Blue Bonnet has the very finest kind of wholesome, honest, - lively girlishness and cannot but make friends with every one who - meets her through these books about her.”--_Chicago Inter-Ocean._ - - “Blue Bonnet and her companions are real girls, the kind that one - would like to have in one’s home.”--_New York Sun._ - - - - -THE LITTLE COLONEL BOOKS (TRADE MARK) - - BY ANNIE FELLOWS JOHNSTON - - _Each large 12mo, cloth, illustrated, per volume_ $2.00 - - - THE LITTLE COLONEL STORIES - (Trade Mark) - - Being three “Little Colonel” stories in the Cosy Corner Series, - “The Little Colonel,” “Two Little Knights of Kentucky,” and “The - Giant Scissors,” in a single volume. - - -THE LITTLE COLONEL STORIES: - - Second Series (Trade Mark) - - Tales about characters that appear in the Little Colonel - Series.--“Ole Mammy’s Torment,” “The Three Tremonts,” and “The - Little Colonel in Switzerland.” - - THE LITTLE COLONEL’S HOUSE PARTY - (Trade Mark) - THE LITTLE COLONEL’S HOLIDAYS - (Trade Mark) - THE LITTLE COLONEL’S HERO - (Trade Mark) - THE LITTLE COLONEL AT BOARDING SCHOOL - (Trade Mark) - THE LITTLE COLONEL IN ARIZONA - (Trade Mark) - THE LITTLE COLONEL’S CHRISTMAS VACATION - (Trade Mark) - THE LITTLE COLONEL, MAID OF HONOR - (Trade Mark) - THE LITTLE COLONEL’S KNIGHT COMES RIDING - (Trade Mark) - THE LITTLE COLONEL’S CHUM, MARY WARE - (Trade Mark) - MARY WARE IN TEXAS - MARY WARE’S PROMISED LAND - - _These thirteen volumes, boxed as a set, $26.00_ - -FOR PIERRE’S SAKE AND OTHER STORIES - - _Cloth, 12mo, illustrated by Billie Chapman_ $1.75 - - “‘For Pierre’s Sake,’ who works so hard to scrape together - the pennies necessary for a wreath for his brother’s grave, - ‘The Rain Maker,’ who tries to bring rain to the drought - stricken fields--these and many others will take their places - in The Children’s Hall of Fame, which exists in the heart of - childhood.”--_Portsmouth (N. H.) Herald._ - -THE ROAD OF THE LOVING HEART - - _Cloth decorated, with special designs and - illustrations_ $1.25 - - This story of a little princess and her faithful pet bear, who - finally _do_ discover “The Road of the Loving Heart,” is a - masterpiece of sympathy and understanding and beautiful thought. - - - - -THE JOHNSTON JEWEL SERIES - - _Each small 16mo, decorative boards, per volume_ $0.75 - - IN THE DESERT OF WAITING: - THE LEGEND OF CAMELBACK MOUNTAIN. - - THE THREE WEAVERS: - A FAIRY TALE FOR FATHERS AND MOTHERS AS WELL AS - FOR THEIR DAUGHTERS. - - KEEPING TRYST: - A TALE OF KING ARTHUR’S TIME. - - THE LEGEND OF THE BLEEDING HEART - - THE RESCUE OF PRINCESS WINSOME: - A FAIRY PLAY FOR OLD AND YOUNG. - - THE JESTER’S SWORD - - - - -THE LITTLE COLONEL’S GOOD TIMES BOOK - - _Uniform in size with the Little Colonel Series_ $2.50 - _Bound in white kid (morocco) and gold_ 6.00 - - Cover design and decorations by Peter Verberg. - - “A mighty attractive volume in which the owner may record the - good times she has on decorated pages, and under the directions - as it were of Annie Fellows Johnston.”--_Buffalo Express._ - - - - -HILDEGARDE-MARGARET SERIES - - BY LAURA E. RICHARDS - - Eleven Volumes - - The Hildegarde-Margaret Series, beginning with “Queen Hildegarde” - and ending with “The Merryweathers,” make one of the best and - most popular series of books for girls ever written. - - _Each large 12mo, cloth decorative, illustrated, - per volume_ $1.75 - _The eleven volumes boxed as a set_ $19.25 - - LIST OF TITLES - - QUEEN HILDEGARDE - HILDEGARDE’S HOLIDAY - HILDEGARDE’S HOME - HILDEGARDE’S NEIGHBORS - HILDEGARDE’S HARVEST - THREE MARGARETS - MARGARET MONTFORT - PEGGY - RITA - FERNLEY HOUSE - THE MERRYWEATHERS - - - - -BOOKS FOR BOY SCOUTS - - (_Published with the approval of the “Boy Scouts of America”_) - - - THE VAGABOND SCOUTS; Or The Adventures of Duncan Dunn. - BY KENNEDY LYON. - - _Cloth, 12mo, illustrated by Harold Cue, jacket in - full color_ $1.75 - - “The pranks of the boys are amusing and exciting, but never - without some useful purpose. Boys in their teens, and especially - members of ‘Scout’ organizations, are bound to enjoy this book, - and it is good reading for them in these times.”--_Boston Post._ - - - _BY BREWER CORCORAN_ - - _Each, 12mo, cloth decorative, illustrated_ $1.75 - - THE BOY SCOUTS OF KENDALLVILLE - Illustrated by Charles E. Meister. - - “This is one of the biggest, best and finest Boy Scout books yet - published. Every red-blooded American boy who reads this book - will give it his hearty endorsement and will be a finer boy for - having read the story.”--_Book News Monthly._ - - - THE BOY SCOUTS OF THE WOLF PATROL - Illustrated by John Goss. - - “This book is in itself a recommendation. It is the thrilling - story of how a Scout Patrol, under the patronage and - encouragement of the head of a munition factory, suspected, - sleuthed and captured the sky.”--_Louisville Times._ - - - THE BOY SCOUTS AT CAMP LOWELL - Illustrated by Charles Livingston Bull. - - “Brewer Corcoran has written a number of Boy Scout stories. - His place is secure with thousands of boys who are waiting the - announcements of his pen.”--_Oakland Tribune._ - - - WILL BRADFORD’S SCHOOL DAYS; Or, The Barbarian. - Illustrated by Walter S. Rogers. - - “This is a splendid story of friendship, study and sport, winding - up with a perfectly corking double play.”--_Springfield Union._ - - - LAWRENCE: THE ARABIAN KNIGHT - BY HARRY IRVING SHUMWAY. - - _Cloth 12mo, illustrated, full color jacket_ $1.75 - - No story of courage, endurance, and inspired leadership will - be read by boys with more interest than that of Thomas Edward - Lawrence whose part in the Great War has made of him a legendary - figure. - - - ALBERT: THE SOLDIER KING: Being the Story of Belgium’s Great Ruler. - BY HARRY IRVING SHUMWAY. - - _Cloth, 12mo, illustrated from original photographs, - full color jacket_ $1.75 - - “This book for boys emphasizes the democratic ways and the high - ideals of the late King of the Belgians.”--_Cincinnati Enquirer._ - - - THE CRUISE OF THE “KINGFISHER,” A Tale of Deep-Sea Adventure. - BY H. DEVERE STACPOOLE. - - _Cloth, 12mo, illustrated_ $1.75 - - - THE CRUISE OF THE “SALLY” - BY EDWARD P. HENDRICK. - - _Cloth, 12mo, illustrated by Dean Freeman_ $1.75 - - - COPPER COLESON’S GHOST - BY EDWARD P. HENDRICK. - - _Cloth, 12mo, illustrated by Harold Cue_ $1.75 - - Baffling encounters with alleged ghosts, a daring underwater - escape from a flooded mine and an exciting ice boat race are - among the adventures experienced by this gallant crew. - - - JACK IN THE MOUNTAINS - BY JAMES F. CROOK. - - _Cloth decorative, 12mo, with a poster jacket in color - and illustrations by Charles Livingston Bull_ $1.75 - - - THE INCAS’ TREASURE HOUSE - BY A. HYATT VERRILL. - - _Cloth 12mo, illustrated by Heman Fay, Jr., with - color jacket_ $1.75 - - This is a book which might well be read by any true-blue American - boy. - - - MYSTERY CAMP - BY M. M. DANCY MCCLENDON. - - _Cloth decorative, 12mo, illustrated and with a - poster jacket, by P. L. Martin_ $1.75 - - - - -Transcriber’s Note: - - Punctuation has been standardised. Changes to the original publication - have been made as follows: - - Contents Chapter XII - Senorita _changed to_ - Señorita - - Page 148 - with an impetuousity that _changed to_ - with an impetuosity that - - Page 220 - withdraw it, _Senorita_ _changed to_ - withdraw it, _Señorita_ - - Page 253 - one for each of the “We are Sevens _changed to_ - one for each of the “We are Seven’s - - Book catalogue - Lousville Times _changed to_ - Louisville Times - - - - - -End of Project Gutenberg's A Texas Blue Bonnet, by Caroline Emilia Jacobs - -*** END OF THIS PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK A TEXAS BLUE BONNET *** - -***** This file should be named 53192-0.txt or 53192-0.zip ***** -This and all associated files of various formats will be found in: - http://www.gutenberg.org/5/3/1/9/53192/ - -Produced by Stephen Hutcheson, Dave Morgan and the Online -Distributed Proofreading Team at http://www.pgdp.net - -Updated editions will replace the previous one--the old editions will -be renamed. - -Creating the works from print editions not protected by U.S. copyright -law means that no one owns a United States copyright in these works, -so the Foundation (and you!) can copy and distribute it in the United -States without permission and without paying copyright -royalties. Special rules, set forth in the General Terms of Use part -of this license, apply to copying and distributing Project -Gutenberg-tm electronic works to protect the PROJECT GUTENBERG-tm -concept and trademark. Project Gutenberg is a registered trademark, -and may not be used if you charge for the eBooks, unless you receive -specific permission. If you do not charge anything for copies of this -eBook, complying with the rules is very easy. You may use this eBook -for nearly any purpose such as creation of derivative works, reports, -performances and research. They may be modified and printed and given -away--you may do practically ANYTHING in the United States with eBooks -not protected by U.S. copyright law. Redistribution is subject to the -trademark license, especially commercial redistribution. - -START: FULL LICENSE - -THE FULL PROJECT GUTENBERG LICENSE -PLEASE READ THIS BEFORE YOU DISTRIBUTE OR USE THIS WORK - -To protect the Project Gutenberg-tm mission of promoting the free -distribution of electronic works, by using or distributing this work -(or any other work associated in any way with the phrase "Project -Gutenberg"), you agree to comply with all the terms of the Full -Project Gutenberg-tm License available with this file or online at -www.gutenberg.org/license. - -Section 1. General Terms of Use and Redistributing Project -Gutenberg-tm electronic works - -1.A. By reading or using any part of this Project Gutenberg-tm -electronic work, you indicate that you have read, understand, agree to -and accept all the terms of this license and intellectual property -(trademark/copyright) agreement. If you do not agree to abide by all -the terms of this agreement, you must cease using and return or -destroy all copies of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works in your -possession. If you paid a fee for obtaining a copy of or access to a -Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work and you do not agree to be bound -by the terms of this agreement, you may obtain a refund from the -person or entity to whom you paid the fee as set forth in paragraph -1.E.8. - -1.B. "Project Gutenberg" is a registered trademark. It may only be -used on or associated in any way with an electronic work by people who -agree to be bound by the terms of this agreement. There are a few -things that you can do with most Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works -even without complying with the full terms of this agreement. See -paragraph 1.C below. There are a lot of things you can do with Project -Gutenberg-tm electronic works if you follow the terms of this -agreement and help preserve free future access to Project Gutenberg-tm -electronic works. See paragraph 1.E below. - -1.C. The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation ("the -Foundation" or PGLAF), owns a compilation copyright in the collection -of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works. Nearly all the individual -works in the collection are in the public domain in the United -States. If an individual work is unprotected by copyright law in the -United States and you are located in the United States, we do not -claim a right to prevent you from copying, distributing, performing, -displaying or creating derivative works based on the work as long as -all references to Project Gutenberg are removed. Of course, we hope -that you will support the Project Gutenberg-tm mission of promoting -free access to electronic works by freely sharing Project Gutenberg-tm -works in compliance with the terms of this agreement for keeping the -Project Gutenberg-tm name associated with the work. You can easily -comply with the terms of this agreement by keeping this work in the -same format with its attached full Project Gutenberg-tm License when -you share it without charge with others. - -1.D. The copyright laws of the place where you are located also govern -what you can do with this work. Copyright laws in most countries are -in a constant state of change. If you are outside the United States, -check the laws of your country in addition to the terms of this -agreement before downloading, copying, displaying, performing, -distributing or creating derivative works based on this work or any -other Project Gutenberg-tm work. The Foundation makes no -representations concerning the copyright status of any work in any -country outside the United States. - -1.E. Unless you have removed all references to Project Gutenberg: - -1.E.1. The following sentence, with active links to, or other -immediate access to, the full Project Gutenberg-tm License must appear -prominently whenever any copy of a Project Gutenberg-tm work (any work -on which the phrase "Project Gutenberg" appears, or with which the -phrase "Project Gutenberg" is associated) is accessed, displayed, -performed, viewed, copied or distributed: - - This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States and - most other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no - restrictions whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it - under the terms of the Project Gutenberg License included with this - eBook or online at www.gutenberg.org. If you are not located in the - United States, you'll have to check the laws of the country where you - are located before using this ebook. - -1.E.2. If an individual Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work is -derived from texts not protected by U.S. copyright law (does not -contain a notice indicating that it is posted with permission of the -copyright holder), the work can be copied and distributed to anyone in -the United States without paying any fees or charges. If you are -redistributing or providing access to a work with the phrase "Project -Gutenberg" associated with or appearing on the work, you must comply -either with the requirements of paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 or -obtain permission for the use of the work and the Project Gutenberg-tm -trademark as set forth in paragraphs 1.E.8 or 1.E.9. - -1.E.3. If an individual Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work is posted -with the permission of the copyright holder, your use and distribution -must comply with both paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 and any -additional terms imposed by the copyright holder. Additional terms -will be linked to the Project Gutenberg-tm License for all works -posted with the permission of the copyright holder found at the -beginning of this work. - -1.E.4. Do not unlink or detach or remove the full Project Gutenberg-tm -License terms from this work, or any files containing a part of this -work or any other work associated with Project Gutenberg-tm. - -1.E.5. Do not copy, display, perform, distribute or redistribute this -electronic work, or any part of this electronic work, without -prominently displaying the sentence set forth in paragraph 1.E.1 with -active links or immediate access to the full terms of the Project -Gutenberg-tm License. - -1.E.6. You may convert to and distribute this work in any binary, -compressed, marked up, nonproprietary or proprietary form, including -any word processing or hypertext form. However, if you provide access -to or distribute copies of a Project Gutenberg-tm work in a format -other than "Plain Vanilla ASCII" or other format used in the official -version posted on the official Project Gutenberg-tm web site -(www.gutenberg.org), you must, at no additional cost, fee or expense -to the user, provide a copy, a means of exporting a copy, or a means -of obtaining a copy upon request, of the work in its original "Plain -Vanilla ASCII" or other form. Any alternate format must include the -full Project Gutenberg-tm License as specified in paragraph 1.E.1. - -1.E.7. Do not charge a fee for access to, viewing, displaying, -performing, copying or distributing any Project Gutenberg-tm works -unless you comply with paragraph 1.E.8 or 1.E.9. - -1.E.8. You may charge a reasonable fee for copies of or providing -access to or distributing Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works -provided that - -* You pay a royalty fee of 20% of the gross profits you derive from - the use of Project Gutenberg-tm works calculated using the method - you already use to calculate your applicable taxes. The fee is owed - to the owner of the Project Gutenberg-tm trademark, but he has - agreed to donate royalties under this paragraph to the Project - Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation. Royalty payments must be paid - within 60 days following each date on which you prepare (or are - legally required to prepare) your periodic tax returns. Royalty - payments should be clearly marked as such and sent to the Project - Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation at the address specified in - Section 4, "Information about donations to the Project Gutenberg - Literary Archive Foundation." - -* You provide a full refund of any money paid by a user who notifies - you in writing (or by e-mail) within 30 days of receipt that s/he - does not agree to the terms of the full Project Gutenberg-tm - License. You must require such a user to return or destroy all - copies of the works possessed in a physical medium and discontinue - all use of and all access to other copies of Project Gutenberg-tm - works. - -* You provide, in accordance with paragraph 1.F.3, a full refund of - any money paid for a work or a replacement copy, if a defect in the - electronic work is discovered and reported to you within 90 days of - receipt of the work. - -* You comply with all other terms of this agreement for free - distribution of Project Gutenberg-tm works. - -1.E.9. If you wish to charge a fee or distribute a Project -Gutenberg-tm electronic work or group of works on different terms than -are set forth in this agreement, you must obtain permission in writing -from both the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation and The -Project Gutenberg Trademark LLC, the owner of the Project Gutenberg-tm -trademark. Contact the Foundation as set forth in Section 3 below. - -1.F. - -1.F.1. Project Gutenberg volunteers and employees expend considerable -effort to identify, do copyright research on, transcribe and proofread -works not protected by U.S. copyright law in creating the Project -Gutenberg-tm collection. Despite these efforts, Project Gutenberg-tm -electronic works, and the medium on which they may be stored, may -contain "Defects," such as, but not limited to, incomplete, inaccurate -or corrupt data, transcription errors, a copyright or other -intellectual property infringement, a defective or damaged disk or -other medium, a computer virus, or computer codes that damage or -cannot be read by your equipment. - -1.F.2. LIMITED WARRANTY, DISCLAIMER OF DAMAGES - Except for the "Right -of Replacement or Refund" described in paragraph 1.F.3, the Project -Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the owner of the Project -Gutenberg-tm trademark, and any other party distributing a Project -Gutenberg-tm electronic work under this agreement, disclaim all -liability to you for damages, costs and expenses, including legal -fees. YOU AGREE THAT YOU HAVE NO REMEDIES FOR NEGLIGENCE, STRICT -LIABILITY, BREACH OF WARRANTY OR BREACH OF CONTRACT EXCEPT THOSE -PROVIDED IN PARAGRAPH 1.F.3. YOU AGREE THAT THE FOUNDATION, THE -TRADEMARK OWNER, AND ANY DISTRIBUTOR UNDER THIS AGREEMENT WILL NOT BE -LIABLE TO YOU FOR ACTUAL, DIRECT, INDIRECT, CONSEQUENTIAL, PUNITIVE OR -INCIDENTAL DAMAGES EVEN IF YOU GIVE NOTICE OF THE POSSIBILITY OF SUCH -DAMAGE. - -1.F.3. LIMITED RIGHT OF REPLACEMENT OR REFUND - If you discover a -defect in this electronic work within 90 days of receiving it, you can -receive a refund of the money (if any) you paid for it by sending a -written explanation to the person you received the work from. If you -received the work on a physical medium, you must return the medium -with your written explanation. The person or entity that provided you -with the defective work may elect to provide a replacement copy in -lieu of a refund. If you received the work electronically, the person -or entity providing it to you may choose to give you a second -opportunity to receive the work electronically in lieu of a refund. If -the second copy is also defective, you may demand a refund in writing -without further opportunities to fix the problem. - -1.F.4. Except for the limited right of replacement or refund set forth -in paragraph 1.F.3, this work is provided to you 'AS-IS', WITH NO -OTHER WARRANTIES OF ANY KIND, EXPRESS OR IMPLIED, INCLUDING BUT NOT -LIMITED TO WARRANTIES OF MERCHANTABILITY OR FITNESS FOR ANY PURPOSE. - -1.F.5. Some states do not allow disclaimers of certain implied -warranties or the exclusion or limitation of certain types of -damages. If any disclaimer or limitation set forth in this agreement -violates the law of the state applicable to this agreement, the -agreement shall be interpreted to make the maximum disclaimer or -limitation permitted by the applicable state law. The invalidity or -unenforceability of any provision of this agreement shall not void the -remaining provisions. - -1.F.6. INDEMNITY - You agree to indemnify and hold the Foundation, the -trademark owner, any agent or employee of the Foundation, anyone -providing copies of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works in -accordance with this agreement, and any volunteers associated with the -production, promotion and distribution of Project Gutenberg-tm -electronic works, harmless from all liability, costs and expenses, -including legal fees, that arise directly or indirectly from any of -the following which you do or cause to occur: (a) distribution of this -or any Project Gutenberg-tm work, (b) alteration, modification, or -additions or deletions to any Project Gutenberg-tm work, and (c) any -Defect you cause. - -Section 2. Information about the Mission of Project Gutenberg-tm - -Project Gutenberg-tm is synonymous with the free distribution of -electronic works in formats readable by the widest variety of -computers including obsolete, old, middle-aged and new computers. It -exists because of the efforts of hundreds of volunteers and donations -from people in all walks of life. - -Volunteers and financial support to provide volunteers with the -assistance they need are critical to reaching Project Gutenberg-tm's -goals and ensuring that the Project Gutenberg-tm collection will -remain freely available for generations to come. In 2001, the Project -Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation was created to provide a secure -and permanent future for Project Gutenberg-tm and future -generations. To learn more about the Project Gutenberg Literary -Archive Foundation and how your efforts and donations can help, see -Sections 3 and 4 and the Foundation information page at -www.gutenberg.org - - - -Section 3. Information about the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation - -The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation is a non profit -501(c)(3) educational corporation organized under the laws of the -state of Mississippi and granted tax exempt status by the Internal -Revenue Service. The Foundation's EIN or federal tax identification -number is 64-6221541. Contributions to the Project Gutenberg Literary -Archive Foundation are tax deductible to the full extent permitted by -U.S. federal laws and your state's laws. - -The Foundation's principal office is in Fairbanks, Alaska, with the -mailing address: PO Box 750175, Fairbanks, AK 99775, but its -volunteers and employees are scattered throughout numerous -locations. Its business office is located at 809 North 1500 West, Salt -Lake City, UT 84116, (801) 596-1887. Email contact links and up to -date contact information can be found at the Foundation's web site and -official page at www.gutenberg.org/contact - -For additional contact information: - - Dr. Gregory B. Newby - Chief Executive and Director - gbnewby@pglaf.org - -Section 4. Information about Donations to the Project Gutenberg -Literary Archive Foundation - -Project Gutenberg-tm depends upon and cannot survive without wide -spread public support and donations to carry out its mission of -increasing the number of public domain and licensed works that can be -freely distributed in machine readable form accessible by the widest -array of equipment including outdated equipment. Many small donations -($1 to $5,000) are particularly important to maintaining tax exempt -status with the IRS. - -The Foundation is committed to complying with the laws regulating -charities and charitable donations in all 50 states of the United -States. Compliance requirements are not uniform and it takes a -considerable effort, much paperwork and many fees to meet and keep up -with these requirements. We do not solicit donations in locations -where we have not received written confirmation of compliance. To SEND -DONATIONS or determine the status of compliance for any particular -state visit www.gutenberg.org/donate - -While we cannot and do not solicit contributions from states where we -have not met the solicitation requirements, we know of no prohibition -against accepting unsolicited donations from donors in such states who -approach us with offers to donate. - -International donations are gratefully accepted, but we cannot make -any statements concerning tax treatment of donations received from -outside the United States. U.S. laws alone swamp our small staff. - -Please check the Project Gutenberg Web pages for current donation -methods and addresses. Donations are accepted in a number of other -ways including checks, online payments and credit card donations. To -donate, please visit: www.gutenberg.org/donate - -Section 5. General Information About Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works. - -Professor Michael S. Hart was the originator of the Project -Gutenberg-tm concept of a library of electronic works that could be -freely shared with anyone. For forty years, he produced and -distributed Project Gutenberg-tm eBooks with only a loose network of -volunteer support. - -Project Gutenberg-tm eBooks are often created from several printed -editions, all of which are confirmed as not protected by copyright in -the U.S. unless a copyright notice is included. Thus, we do not -necessarily keep eBooks in compliance with any particular paper -edition. - -Most people start at our Web site which has the main PG search -facility: www.gutenberg.org - -This Web site includes information about Project Gutenberg-tm, -including how to make donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary -Archive Foundation, how to help produce our new eBooks, and how to -subscribe to our email newsletter to hear about new eBooks. - |